Full Circle

by Sablecain

Alternate Universe: Stargate

Follows More Than Friends, A Light in the Distance, Under the Sun, Days of Yearning, Sun, Fun, and Ezra on the Run

Prologue

Texas, 1978

He would be so handsome when he grew up. She could see the promise of the man to come in his five year old face. In the smile which was already breaking hearts, unknown to that sweet little boy. She prayed that he would always been that unaware. She knew from her own heartbreak that sometimes it was best that a man be unaware of his good looks. Knew that his own lack of awareness would serve to make him even more appealing to young girls.

She looked down at the letter in her hand. She had been expecting the contents, but had wished she would be wrong. It wasn't that she blamed her younger sister ... Josie, while something of a wild child, was also sensible. Wild and sensible. You could only find that particular combination in a Tanner. She smiled faintly, remembering her father's pride when he said that. His girls were Tanners ... wild and sensible.

Most of them at least. The two oldest girls, Julia and Josephine, had been blessed with both that wildness that their father had spoken of, as well as being sensible. They were free spirits, charged with finding their own place in the world, and never mind what was expected of them. Josie, the middle sister, was particularly determined. At the moment, she was clear across the world in Southeast Asia, a communications specialist for the military.

It was dangerous work, a dangerous time, a dangerous place, and it was no place for a five year old boy. Josie was needed where she was, and couldn't justify taking care of her nephew, when she might end up dying in the line of duty. She had pleaded with Julia to forgive her. There was nothing to forgive. If Josie had been stateside, somewhere a little safer, Julia knew her younger sister would have taken her son, without question. But because her twenty-three year old sister was responsible, she would not put that beautiful child into danger. And Julia loved Josie all the more for being that responsible. If only Julia had other options.

She would work something out ... she had at least a few more months. But she was painfully aware that time was running out. Julia pushed herself to her feet and walked to the front porch. It wasn't much of a house, but Julia had done her best with it. She had good neighbors, that was a plus. And they watched out for her son while she was at work. The trouble was, most of them had several children of their own. It wasn't fair to ask them to take care of another.

"Vin ... time for you to come in, honey," she called, cringing at the pain that shot through her chest. Dammit! She didn't want him to know yet. And once more she raged against the sickness which was stealing her strength, day by day, hour by hour, minute by minute. She was only twenty-five years old! She had a child to raise, she had so much to teach him, it wasn't fair! Julia shook herself. Whining wouldn't do any good. She had to find a way to take care of her son. Her son, with that smile, and those eyes shining up at her.

"What did Aunt Josie say, Mama? Is she comin' back? I worry about her," Vin said as he bounded up the stairs. Julia smiled down at her son, lightly stroking his dark honey hair. He squirmed away from her, giggling ... giggles which grew more pronounced as she swept him into her arms, pretending to gnaw on the side of his neck. He was a good boy. Willful, but sweet. He had been known to bring her flowers ... dandelions. Supposed weeds, but her little boy thought they were pretty. And Julia didn't have the heart to throw them out.

"She won't be able to come back for a while, but she said to tell you that she loves you very much, and that she can't wait to see you again. She also said to tell you that you're a big boy now, and should start using your real name. Do you know, you're the only little boy whom she knows whose name is abbreviated to 'Vin,' instead of 'Kev,' like most other boys named Kevin?" Julia teased. Vin rolled his eyes, making Julia laugh.

"But Ma ... Kevin's a sissy name!" the little boy protested. It was an old argument between mother and son. Julia shifted him so that he was resting on her hip, and Vin continued, "I like 'Vin' better." Julia almost laughed at her son's defiant face, but restrained herself. He was only five, but he was already very proud. Instead, she hugged him again, ignoring the squeal from her son. God, she wanted to hold him forever!

"Then I'm the only one who can call you Kevin, until you meet the girl you want to marry. I can call you Kevin, because I'm your mother," Julia said, sitting down in the rocker with her son cradled across her lap. Vin thought about that, then gave a short, quick nod of agreement. Julia continued, "So, Aunt Josie won't be back for a while. Because of that, she wanted to know if she could bring anything back with her for you."

Vin shrugged his thin shoulders and said, "Dunno. And you're the only one who can call me 'Kevin,' cause I ain't never gonna get married. Don't like girls." At this, his lower lip got pushed out in a pout, and again, Julia tried to keep from laughing. She could still remember the fights she, Josie, and Jessica got into when they were his age. Always with little boys. And inevitably, because the Tanner sisters stuck together, the little boys got their tails kicked. Oh, the Tanner girls were just as inevitably punished, but word did get around not to mess with even one of them ... because if you did, you had to answer to the other two.

"But I'm a girl," she pointed out, "Aunt Josie is a girl. Aunt Jess is a girl. Your cousin Carly is a girl." Your aunt Jessica is twenty-one and has never grown up, even with a child, Julia thought to herself, but didn't say it aloud. It was looking more and more likely that Vin would end up living with Jessica after Julia's death, and Julia didn't want to turn her son against his aunt. She would only end up making his life miserable if she did that.

"But that's different. You're my ma," Vin argued. Julia couldn't help herself this time ... she burst out laughing, and hugged her son again. No, Josie hadn't panned out, but she had been expecting that. Julia had written her sister, in order to cover all her bases. That left Jessica. True, her youngest sister wasn't particularly responsible, but she had been taking care of Carly all this time ... surely she would be able to take care of Vin as well, especially since she had the help of their parents?

And Julia knew her parents would have gladly raised Vin. They loved the little boy to distraction, but they were getting old. It wasn't fair to them, to be raising an active little boy at their age. Julia's parents were in their fifties. By the time Vin was a grown man, they would be in their seventies, and would lose out on that time of their lives when they were supposed to relax. No ... no, she would just call Jessica and tell her there was no one else to take Vin.

In the meantime, she had to take care of her son, to the best of her ability. She hadn't told him how sick she was, but Vin wasn't stupid. He knew something was wrong. She could tell, the way he allowed her to hug him when he might not have. And in the way he would just nestle in her arms Vin was a very affectionate child, because she had always been affectionate with him, but he was also very independent. He didn't like being carried when he could walk. And he didn't want to be held when there were things for him to do, explorations to be made.

Julia did call Jessica that night. While Vin was changing into his nightclothes, after his bath. Her youngest sister had just tucked in Carly for the night, after her own ritual. And the two sisters ... two mothers ... discussed the future. Julia told her youngest sister that she had exhausted all other possibilities ... Josie couldn't take Vin, because of her work. Their parents weren't old, but they deserve to rest, after raising their own children. There was only Jessica.

If someone had told Julia Tanner that day, three months before her death, that her youngest sister would never come for Vin, she would not have believed them. Jessica, for all her flighty ways, was a Tanner. And when the word of one Tanner was given to another, that was the most sacred oath of all, because it was about family. One of the first things which Paris Tanner had taught all three of his daughters was the importance of family ... blood or not.

Jessica had promised to take care of Vin. Yet ... after Julia's death, her son was given into the care of strangers. Jessica didn't even appear for her sister's funeral. Never saw the shocked, tearstained face of her small nephew. Never saw the shock, or the fury, of Julia Tanner's many neighbors when they realized that the child was alone in the world. Josie Tanner couldn't be reached. And their mother had fallen dangerously ill the day before Julia's death. By the time Josie was free to come home, Vin had slipped through the cracks. That betrayal on Jessica's part led to a rift between the two sisters which promised never to heal.

Part 1

Present day

"Goddamn piece of shit!"

The door of the car was slammed, and the figure stalked around to the now smoking engine. Hands seemed permanently attached to hips ... at least until a braid fell across a shoulder, which was quickly tossed back. Dr. Caroline Tucker hissed in frustration, and kicked the tires. She had just gotten this damn thing looked at before she had left. She was due in Colorado in three days, and at the rate she was going, she would be lucky to reach her objective by the following week.

It had been Murphy's Law, brought to life. Everything that could possibly go wrong, had. Even before the goddamn engine blew. Starting with the confrontation between her mother and her aunt, right before Carly was scheduled to leave Texas. No ... she wouldn't think about that, or she would get even madder. She had been staying with Aunt Josie in the last few weeks, trying to get her head together. Aunt Josie was good for that. Carly often thought her aunt was the only sane one left in the family over the age of forty. Josie Tanner had stayed in Texas after leaving the service in '78, trying to find her nephew, Carly's twin brother Vin. Aunt Josie was, in fact, one of the reasons Carly had decided to go to college in Texas. She hadn't spoken to Carly's mother Jessica in years, and Carly had been curious about her aunt. Much to her surprise, Carly found herself becoming very close to her aunt.

Early in her sophomore year, Carly had accomplished what her aunt had been trying to do for the past fourteen years. And it wasn't even an accomplishment on her part, either. But Carly had found her twin brother. Oh, she hadn't known at first that Vin was her brother. However, the evidence had piled up, until Carly had been forced to ask her mother. That revelation had served to strengthen Carly's bond with her aunt Josie, even as she grew more distant from her mother.

Once Vin's life had settled down, Carly had wanted Aunt Josie to meet him, but Aunt Josie had advised caution. No matter when they did it, Vin would be hurt and angry. Aunt Josie understood that, even if Carly hadn't. Aunt Josie had come for him as soon as she could, but Vin had slipped through the cracks. Eight years later, she did understand ... and hated that bastard Eli Joe for interfering.

She and Aunt Josie had been on the verge of approaching Vin, telling him that they were related, when Jess Kincaid was murdered. Carly hadn't known about it at the time, but Aunt Josie had several friends in the police force, and right before Carly had returned East for medical school, her aunt had told her the truth. She had told her about Eli Joe, and about Jess Kincaid, and the hit against her twin.

That had been five years earlier. In the last five years, Carly had become a doctor. She had maintained contact with her closest friend, Adriana Wilmington. She knew that two years earlier, Adriana had reconnected with Vin. Vin was in Colorado. Both he and Adriana were at Cheyenne Mountain, where Carly was now bound. They were involved in the same project she had been recruited for. If Carly could ever get her goddamn car working.

She rubbed her face, sighing. Okay. She could do this. First, however, she had to get help. Carly pulled out her cell phone. First things first. Contact General Hammond, tell him that she was stranded and unlikely to reach Colorado before her team got underway. She knew she had a back-up ... Dr. Richard O'Shea, but she also knew why sending him in her place wasn't such a great idea. The 'leader,' for lack of a better word, of their team was Dr. Will Richmond.

Will wasn't the easiest person to work with. She had known him, and his wife Charlotte, in Texas. Carly didn't have a problem with Charlotte ... she did, in fact, like her a lot. Especially after she developed a spine, instead of letting Will treat her like dirt. However, Will could be rather ... abrasive. While Carly had been accused of being abrasive as well, she had also been informed that she was far less likely to do permanent damage to Will's person than O'Shea was. She would do more or less permanent damage to his psyche, but not to his person.

That had been Charlotte Richmond's input. From what Carly had been given to understand, neither Vin or Adriana had been told about her part in the upcoming 'wagon train.' There was one other leader on the expedition, Gerard Whitman. He was a geologist, and would be taking his daughter Katie with him. Carly really didn't know much about him, and geology made her head hurt ... then again, just think about crossing swords with Will ... again ... was enough to make her head hurt.

From what Carly had been told, there were three group leaders. The biologists, now led by O'Shea; the archaeologists, led by both Richmonds; and the geologists, led by Gerard Whitman. That may have been an oversimplification, because she didn't have all the details. But at the time, she hadn't cared about the details. She just cared about seeing her best friend and her brother again. And she couldn't get a hold of General Hammond. Dammit!

Okay, Carly, think. Aunt Josie. Call Aunt Josie. She still has contacts, she can find a way to contact General Hammond, without getting that piece of squick, Kinsey, or his lapdog Yates, involved. And didn't she serve with General Travis? Yeah, that's right, she did. She used to joke about how she wanted to introduce me to his son Stephen. Okay. We can do this.

She punched in the numbers of her aunt's home, reflecting that while she had gotten all the formal education in the family, her brother had received all the patience.

Her aunt answered on the third ring, and Carly said in a rush, "Aunt Josie, thank God I got you! Listen, my car broke down. Yeah, tell me about it! You know me ... I have no problem when it comes to dissecting a cadaver, but ask me anything about an engine, and I'm hopeless. Yeah. I can't raise General Hammond, and I'm supposed to be there in three days. It ain't happening. Oh, you are such a mind reader! Yeah, looks like O'Shea gets his big shot after all. Yeah. I know, there will be others, but ... I still feel like I've let the General down. Okay. I love you, too, Aunt Josie. Thanks. Bye."

Part 2

"You know, I really have to agree with JD and Ezra. And you, too, of course, Mary. That is a really good picture of you, Bucklin. I'd dearly love to know how you came up with that expression, though. What do you think, Chris? It doesn't look like he swallowed a lemon whole, but that's not the Buck Wilmington smile I'm used to."

Major Buck Wilmington groaned, sinking lower into his chair. The base paper, the Clarion, had been passed around the cafeteria table currently inhabited by the entire SG-7 team, plus Captain Mary Travis and Buck's younger sister, Dr. Adriana Wilmington. It was the latter who had just spoken, her dark hazel eyes twinkling with mischief. Buck wadded up a paper napkin and threw it at his sister, who caught it with her free hand.

The picture Adriana meant was visible to the entire table. It had been taken at Busch Garden the previous week, while SG-1 and SG-7 had been on vacation. It had taken only one look by the team cartographer, JD Dunne, for Buck to realize that he was in deep ca-ca. That also explained the whispering which had gone on between JD and his small companion for half the day they had spent at Busch Gardens, Olivia Greer, as well as between JD and Ezra Standish, the team negotiator.

It seemed that as retaliation for keeping him off the rides for the morning, while Buck was flirting with ladies (including Olivia's lovely mother Terry), JD had joined forces with first Olivia, then Ezra. It was a simple plan. Get Buck into one of the cutouts at the Gardens, take a picture, and give it to Ezra. Ezra had friends on the seedier side of life, who touched up the picture, so that it actually looked like Buck had been injured in a skiing accident.

The picture had then been given to Mary Travis, she of the angelic face and devilish sense of humor. And she had put the picture in the Clarion. All day long, ever since the paper had been passed around, Buck had found himself being teased nonstop about that damn picture. Ezra hadn't stopped smirking. And JD, back in Casey's good graces after buying a gift she desperately wanted, kept falling out of his chair, laughing. Of course, his recent promotion may have had something to do with his good spirits. And the rest of his team ... well, suffice to say, Buck Wilmington had to come up with something good to get them back.

"Reckon he thought 'bout what Chris would do to him when Mary showed that video of ya singin' with him," rasped out Adriana's companion, SG-7's guide, tracker, and general pain in the ass, Vin Tanner. He was slouched in his seat, a baseball cap covering his eyes. Vin had just arrived a few minutes earlier, just in time to get breakfast with the rest of the team. He looked tired. Like he hadn't slept in days, and likely, that was true. He had left on a mission almost as soon as they got back to Cheyenne Mountain, and had only returned the day before.

Just call him the bouncing tracker, Buck thought, bouncing from one team to another. However, the major was soon distracted from his teammate's exhaustion when Adriana almost spit out her orange juice, giggling, "Yeah, but it was worth it. Just to see the look on his face. Chris, you outdid yourself." Chris Larabee, colonel of SG-7, growled at her ... not that he fooled anyone at the table, anyone who had bothered looking at him. His green eyes were twinkling with amusement ... and he was blushing. Chris Larabee never blushed.

"No, my dear girl, I venture to say you outdid yourself. Imagine the shock of everyone in attendance when the dignified Dr. Wilmington arose from her seat, drunk as a skunk, and sang 'Friends in Low Places' with our cuddly and lovable Colonel Larabee," Ezra Standish put in, grinning wickedly. Everyone howled at this description of Chris, and not even the glare from the colonel made anyone back down. The trouble was, he was one hundred percent correct. If Buck hadn't seen it with his own eyes, he would have never believed it.

And speaking of seeing something with his own eyes, just who was that lovely creature now heading for their table? Buck had never seen her before, but they were getting new people into the SGC all the time. Her attention was focused on the back of Adriana's head ... she wasn't looking anywhere else. Buck would have tried to get her attention, but he was too curious about the beauty and how she seemed to know his little sister.

She stopped right behind Adriana as Ezra finished speaking, a decidedly impish grin appearing on her lovely face. She caught sight of Buck staring at her, and raised a slim finger to her lips in the classical 'shhhh' gesture. The lovely lady seemed to be about four or five years older than Buck's sister ... tall and slender, with wavy strawberry blonde hair. It was about the same length as JD's ... not as long as Vin's, and not as short as Sam Carter's.

"Now that's a picture I would love to see ... Adriana Wilmington, drunk off her ass, and singing Garth Brooks. Which is better than Vin singing anything, because Vin never could carry a tune in a bucket," the strange woman said, the smile growing ever more impish. She had a nice voice, too. Buck rather liked it ... and he knew a moment's disappointment as she put her hands on the back of Adriana's chair, and a wedding ring was visible. Then again ...

Adriana froze in her seat, then a slow smile crossed her face. She retorted, "Well, you know, he might not be able to carry a tune in a bucket, but he could always carry you when you got drunk, dear heart." She pushed back her chair, and the young woman backed away. Adriana's back was to Buck, so he couldn't see her face. However, Vin's head had come up when the young woman first spoke ... and Buck could see his surprise. Damn, the boy looks like he's been poleaxed, Buck thought, what the hell is going on?

Before anyone could make any sort of comment, however, Adriana had flown into the arms of the woman, who was returning the embrace with interest. The pair spun around, giggling like a pair of kids, and Buck just watched in astonishment. He looked around the table, and found several matching looks of astonishment. And one impish grin. Finally, his sister pulled back and laughed, "Charlotte Richmond, as I live and breathe! I didn't recognize you at first! You look great, what did you do with your hair?"

"I had it trimmed, and let it go back to its natural shade. After ... well ... you know. I darkened my hair and let it grow out, to make myself more attractive to Will. And once we patched things up, after you had left Texas, I decided it was time for a new beginning ... and it was a quick way to start over. You like it?" the young woman asked, releasing Adriana to self-consciously run her hand through her wavy hair.

"It looks great ... you look great! What are you doing here? I mean ... I know what you're doing here, but ... oh, never mind!" Adriana said, shaking her head in apparent self-disgust. The young woman named 'Charlotte' just laughed and hugged her again. Adriana seemed to remember her manners at that point, saying, "I guess I should introduce you to everyone, huh? The blond guy glowering at me is Chris Larabee. He's the reason none of Will's glares ever had any effect on me."

"I can understand why. That always amazed Will, I can tell you, but I think he'll understand once he meets Colonel Larabee as well. It's a pleasure, Colonel, I've heard a lot about you from both Adriana and General Hammond. To save Adriana some breath, I'll introduce myself. I'm Dr. Charlotte Richmond, one of the archaeologists whom you'll be escorting to that planet with all of the numbers and letters," Charlotte said.

"Charlotte was a grad student when I was studying at U of T, along with her husband Will. They were on the dig that turned into a rescue mission, the one where I first met Vin," Adriana explained. She went around the table, explaining, "The black-haired young man sitting beside Vin is Corporal JD Dunne ... see, JD, I remembered! Beside him is my brother, Buck. I've already introduced Chris. The pretty blonde is Captain Mary Travis. Then it's Dr. Josiah Sanchez, an anthropologist ... Nathan Jackson, medic. And Ezra Standish, negotiator and card-player. I'm sure you'll hear about him. That reminds me, where is Will?"

She was looking around with a puzzled expression, giving Buck a few minutes to remember her stories about college. Yes, now that she mentioned it, he did remember hearing about Charlotte Richmond and her husband Will, usually referring to them when discussing movie night at the apartment. Wow. She hadn't mentioned how pretty Charlotte was, but then again, after seeing pictures of her roommate Carly, maybe Buck shouldn't be surprised. Adriana had described Carly as pretty ... 'drop dead gorgeous' was a better way of putting it.

"Don't gotta look for him, just gotta listen for him, Drina," Vin advised. Buck frowned. Now what the hell was that supposed to mean? Adriana looked over her shoulder with a rueful nod. Charlotte just looked embarrassed, but didn't contradict Vin. The young man turned in his seat and said softly as he rose to his feet, "It's good to see you again, Charlotte."

She smiled at him, her face filled with a sad tenderness as she replied, "It's good to be seen, Vin. I'm glad you're okay. You had us all worried when you disappeared." Vin dipped his head, and Charlotte reached out to put her hand on his shoulder. She said softly, "You look wonderful, Vin. It's good to see you, too." Her hand left his shoulder to cup the side of his face, and Buck immediately realized there was a history of some kind here.

"Dammit, General, we don't need two escorts! I've dealt with O'Shea in the past, the man is nothing but a blow hard. You send two escorts with us, that's an invitations for those freaks of nature to attack us!" an unfamiliar voice ranted. Buck's attention was drawn away from the reunion of friends, to General Travis approaching the table with a man. He was gesturing wildly with his hands as he spoke. Now just what the hell was this?

Part 3

It was like he had just said. Didn't need to look for Will Richmond, just listen for him. The man's voice carried clear across the cafeteria, silencing everyone there. Vin looked past Charlotte Richmond as General Travis approached with the archaeologist. He remembered what he had once heard, about time putting honey on the memory. That was definitely true this time, because in the last five years, he had forgotten what a loudmouth Will was.

"You're making the assumption that this is a suggestion, Dr. Richmond. It isn't. Both SG-1 and SG-7 will be accompanying you. They have a far better idea of what to expect than you do. Colonel, I see you've already met the more rational member of this archaeology team," General Travis said. He smiled at Charlotte, and a glance over his shoulder told Vin that Chris was watching the entire drama with caution. Probably tryin' to figure out what the hell we're gettin' ourselves into, Vin thought.

His eyes returned to Will. The man hadn't changed a bit. Will's eyes narrowed at Charlotte's hand resting against Vin's cheek, and he snarled, "Tryin' to make a move on my wife again, Tanner?" Vin stiffened ... now where the hell had that come from? He was aware of Adriana shifting her weight ever so slightly, as if she planned to physically put herself between himself and Will. It wouldn't have been the first time for that.

Vin stayed the motion by putting his hand on her shoulder, and replied calmly, "Reckon that depends on ya, Richmond. If ya plan on treatin' yer wife with the respect she deserves, don't imagine ya got anythin' to worry about. But she was my friend, just as much as Dawn, and Carly, and Drina were." Richmond's eyes cut to Adriana, who was glaring at him. Vin held his breath as the tension mounted. He wasn't entirely sure what was wrong with the big man, but he didn't like his attitude. Not one bit.

Finally, Richmond growled, "Just stay away from my wife, Tanner, if you know what's good for you. Come on, Charlotte." He started to stalk past a stunned General Travis, until he realized his wife wasn't moving. A quick glance told him that Charlotte was fuming, her eyes shooting flames at her husband. Vin backed up a little, Adriana following suit. The pair had learned the hard way that when the fiery couple got into it, it was best to stay out of the line of fire. General Travis followed the pair, stepping to Vin's side.

"I will do no such thing, Will Richmond! Either you apologize to Vin and Adriana, or you can count on sleeping on the floor tonight!" Charlotte fired back. She glared at her husband, a far cry from the miserable young woman whom Vin had first met, all those years ago. Even if Will hadn't changed a lick in the last eight years, Charlotte had. It was equally obvious that Will was having a hard time coming to terms with that. He stared at the three, then stormed away.

"I'm taking a number to kick his ass," Adriana announced, turning to face the others. She said with a sigh, "Charlotte, what happened to him? The last time I saw him ... well, never mind. I'm just glad to see that you're standing up to him. General Travis, I don't know if you knew ... " The general waved his hand, making it clear that he had indeed known about both Adriana and Vin's connection to the Richmonds.

"You can be number three, hon. I can't believe he did that! I'm sorry, Adriana, he has been so excited about this project, especially after General Travis told us that we would be working with you and Vin. Colonel Larabee, I do apologize for my husband's boorish behavior. I should probably go make sure he doesn't do any more damage before we even get started. Adriana, we'll talk later? We have so much catching up to do!"

"You got a deal. I still haven't heard if I'm going along. I probably won't, since you guys have enough archaeologists, but do you want to get together tonight, after you get the Sour Puss under control?" Adriana asked. Charlotte nodded firmly, and leaned forward to embrace the smaller young woman again. She released Adriana to hug Vin, adding a defiant kiss to his cheek, before following her husband from the cafeteria.

"What just happened there?" Ezra asked, sounding totally baffled. Vin and Adriana turned to look at the negotiator, who continued, "Obviously, the Gou'ald have found a way to infect people without their normal charming mating habits, because that miscreant bears absolutely no resemblance to the 'big brother' whom you've described in the past, Adriana!" Vin bit back a smile at this description of Will's behavior.

"I don't know what happened, Ezra. And I'm sorry, too, that you had to see that. All of you. That's just not like Will, not the man whom I knew when I left Texas five years ago," Drina said, shaking her head with some confusion. Vin didn't speak ... he was already running through the confrontation in his mind. There was something very strange going on here. He couldn't quite put his finger on it ... but something felt out of whack about Will's reaction.

He was acting like a jealous husband. Again. But Charlotte had been touching him, and Will hadn't said word one about that to her. Strange.

"Well, as disgraceful as Dr. Richmond's behavior was, it settled my mind about one thing. I'm glad I found all of you together. Mary, General Hammond and I have decided that you should accompany SG-1 and SG-7. And Dr. Wilmington, I want you to go along as well. After what I just witnessed, I think Charlotte Richmond will need all the help she can get from the support of an old friend. I'll make that recommendation to General Hammond," General Travis said. Drina blinked, but didn't argue.

Instead, she said, "Okay, General. I guess I should head to my quarters and start packing. How long will we be there, should I take any of my equipment with me ... " General Travis immediately shook his head. Drina added, "Okay, didn't think so, just wanted to check. I'll see you guys later. Vin, would you mind walking with me to the door?" Vin glanced at Chris ... be right back, cowboy. Then he accompanied his friend.

"Did you notice that Charlotte didn't mention the child? She was in the last trimester of her pregnancy when I left Texas, Vin," Drina said quietly. Vin nodded. He had noticed that as well. Neither Richmond had spoken of a child. Drina continued, "I don't know what to think. That's so unlike Will ... and even if the baby died, I would have thought he had learned something from the last time. I don't know. I don't know what to think."

"Don't try to figure it out, Drina," Vin advised as they reached the door. She merely looked at him, her dark hazel eyes filled with worry, and Vin continued, "I know Charlotte's yer friend. She's mine, too. But we got a job ahead of us, and I got a gut feelin' that there's a lot more to this whole escort duty than what they're tellin' us. Will was right about one thing. He don't need eleven people watchin' his back, unless he's gotta worry about somethin' more than the Gou'ald. It don't make no sense."

"Watching his back is your job, Kevin," Adriana pointed out, "watching your back, and Charlotte's, is mine. That's what the general was saying back there. Chris and Jack will have their hands full, and I'm willing to bet you'll be doing more scouting than anything else. Just ... be careful, okay?" Vin smiled at her. Damn if she wasn't worrying about everyone. And whether she wanted to admit it or not, she was worried about Will, too.

"Always am, Drina, always am. I'll catch up with ya later. If ya run into Claire, let her know that Charlotte's here. She was always playin' mediator 'tween Claire and Carly, reckon Claire would be glad to see her," Vin observed. Adriana nodded, still looking worried. Vin brushed a kiss against her forehead, then returned to the table where the others gathered. A backward glance as he eased into his chair told him that Adriana had headed out of the cafeteria. And hopefully, not to a confrontation with Will.

"There gonna be a problem, Vin?" Chris asked. Vin looked at his best friend, who was eyeing him steadily. There gonna be a problem with the lady Dr. Richmond? Vin shook his head, and Chris continued, "Good. General Travis was just telling us about what's going on. General, would you like to explain, or should I?" Hell, what crawled up his ass, Vin thought, the whole damn compound is goin' weird here! However, it wasn't General Travis who answered Larabee, but the man's daughter-in-law.

"It seems there's a traitor within the ranks. Things have been going wrong, ever since General Hammond got a call yesterday from Dr. Tucker. She won't be able to make it, so Dr. O'Shea was put in charge of the biological team instead. Ever since, freak accidents have been happening, and neither Orrin nor General Hammond think any of the accidents were really accidents. The two teams are going along, not just to guard the civilians against the Gou'ald, but from the traitor," Mary explained. Vin's eyes narrowed. A traitor. Just after Carly had called in.

He had been told upon his return that Carly had been scheduled to arrive at the SGC shortly, as one of the new biologists. She would be heading up the biology team assigned to PK9950, a heady responsibility for a young woman of twenty-seven. So. However, her car had broken down on the way from Texas, and she wouldn't be arriving until after the teams left. The timing was real interesting. Real interesting, yep.

He only said, "I'll keep my eyes open. General, Mary ... boys." He nodded to each of them, then headed out of the cafeteria. He needed to get some answers of his own, and rather than start with either of the Richmonds or Dr. O'Shea, Vin would go straight to the top. General Hammond. Vin didn't think his fellow Texan would lie to him ... assuming Hammond would even have a chance to talk to him. But Vin had to try.

Part 4

"Dammit, Will, what is wrong with you!"

Will Richmond stopped and lowered his head as his wife caught up with him. He had known there would be hell to pay for his stunt in the cafeteria. But he had to keep Charlotte in the dark, to protect her. And he knew the best way to do that was to push her toward Vin Tanner and Adriana Wilmington. Vin was damn predictable when it came to looking out for women, and that hadn't changed in the last five years.

Adriana hadn't changed either ... she was still a little spitfire, especially when it came to protecting Vin. God, it was good to see her. Will remembered how she had been when she left for Germany, five years earlier. How worried she had been for Vin, and how worried both Will and Charlotte had been about her. Will more so ... Charlotte had a lot more faith in their young friend and her ability to take care of herself.

Then again, that wasn't anything new. Charlotte had always had more faith in Adriana, making Will wonder what his wife had heard during that fateful dig, after the rescue. Or if she had heard anything ... Charlotte based most of what she knew about Adriana on guesses, and acted accordingly. And damn if she didn't guess right more times than not.

The footsteps told him that Charlotte was almost at his side, and Will turned to face her. She was furious with him, and rightfully so. But the act in the cafeteria had been needed to arouse Tanner's suspicions, and protectiveness. He said gruffly, "Sorry, Charlotte. Don't know what came over me. Guess I just got a little jealous when I saw him touching you like that." Which was an outright lie, because Charlotte had been touching Vin, not the other way around.

What was more, Charlotte knew that. She said angrily, "I was touching his cheek, Will. God! Don't the last five years mean anything to you? I chose you, remember? And you're still getting jealous because I was being affectionate with a friend? Someone I haven't seen in five years, someone whom I didn't even know was still alive until General Hammond briefed us about our escort? I was worried about him, Will!"

Will remembered. He remembered her quiet sobs when Adriana had called them, nearly hysterical. Something has happened to Vin, she had said, and Will had felt it in his bones. It wasn't until after Adriana had left for Germany, and Carly for the East, that Will had found out the rest of the truth. He learned about Jess and Lily Kincaid, about Eli Joe, and the hit on Vin Tanner's head. It didn't take a genius to figure out what had happened ... what decision the young bounty hunter had made.

Remain where he was, and possibly lead trouble to his small circle of friends, or disappear, before Eli Joe could hurt either woman. There was no choice to be made, and in his place, Will would have made the same choice. Yes. He had known how worried his wife was, and Will Richmond hadn't known who to hate for causing his heavily pregnant wife to worry. Vin Tanner, for disappearing as he had, or Eli Joe, for causing that disappearance.

He repeated now, "I'm sorry." Will looked up at his wife. God, she was beautiful when she was angry! He said again, "I'm sorry. I'm sorry for being jealous ... sorry for doubting you." And he was jealous. Had always been jealous of Vin Tanner. Vin was young and handsome, with a tender heart and a soul which made women want to take care of him. Will had seen that with his own wife, with the late Priscilla Meadows, with Adriana. And the ex bounty hunter was capable in ways that Will never would be.

Charlotte shook her head, running her fingers through her strawberry blonde hair. She looked tired. But if Will knew his wife, she would be out tonight, catching up with Adriana and possibly Vin. She had been so excited when General Hammond had told her that the pair were at the SGC ... Vin was the guide and unofficial second in command of SG-7, while Adriana was what he called a floating archaeologist.

She had been at the SGC for a little over two years, and in those two years, had become Daniel Jackson's second in command during archaeology expeditions. Will was proud of her. She was not brilliant ... she never had been. But she worked damn hard, and what she lacked in genius, she made up in pure determination. Charlotte said quietly, "Well, you'll have your chance to apologize to both of them. General Travis was singularly unimpressed with your performance just now, and asked Adriana to accompany us. He thinks I'll need her support to deal with you."

Ouch. Then again, he should have expected that.

He answered, "I'm glad she'll be going with us. We have a lot of catching up to do." Charlotte nodded, and kept walking to their quarters. Will knew better than to bring up her threat to make him sleep on the floor. It hadn't been an idle threat. At least I brought my sleeping bag, he thought, even if I intended to use it to clobber Dickie O'Shea if he pushed me too far. What god did I piss off this time to have him end up in my outfit! Will shook his head, remembering the last go-round he had with O'Shea. It wasn't a pleasant memory.

And now the sumbitch was trying to blackmail him. If not with information, then threats against those dearest to him. That was one reason why Will and Charlotte's five year old daughter Tansy was staying here. And why Will had forced Charlotte to promise not to mention their baby to Vin and Adriana. The less those two knew about what was going on, the safer they would be. Charlotte hadn't wanted to keep that from them ... she didn't like keeping anything from her friends. And Will knew he had made a mistake keeping things from his wife, he just didn't see any other way out of it.

Not for the first time, Will regretted the turn of events that had prevented Carly Tucker from joining them. Or, he thought a bit darkly, remembering the confrontation in the hospital eight years earlier, should I say Carly Tanner? True to his word, Will had never told Vin the truth about his relationship to the lovely blonde. And as the years passed, Carly had taken to confiding in Will when she needed to talk about her family.

It was a tangled web. Because of her kinship to Vin, Carly had never told Adriana about the rest of her family. In order to protect her friend from going through a situation similar to the one Adriana found herself in during the situation with Claire Moseley, Carly had simply kept that from her as well. She never talked about her aunt Josie, which was hard on the girl. Like her twin, Carly tended to be brutally honest. But it wasn't time for Vin to know the truth.

More to the point, Carly had explained to Will once, while they were setting up in the kitchen, it wasn't her story to tell. She couldn't tell Vin, because that was for their aunt Jessica to do. It seemed that Vin and Carly's mother Julia had known she was dying, and asked her youngest sister Jessica, who had informally adopted Carly, to take the five year old boy. Jessica agreed ... but never went to Texas to collect her nephew after her sister's death.

Will had been shocked and sickened by this. And, he learned, so had Josie Tanner, newly returned from Southeast Asia. Carly had been vague about what her aunt was doing there ... she was in the military, in Southeast Asia, and it was the late seventies. Will could figure it out, and doubted that Josie Tanner was free to tell her niece, even now. In any event, by the time Josie had returned and learned that of her youngest sister's abandonment of her nephew, the little boy had slipped through the cracks and disappeared.

This, in turn, caused a shattering rift within the Tanner family. Carly had been almost six years old by this time, and she vaguely remembered the argument between her aunts. She had been home, which had been rare. Her grandmother had been in the hospital, fighting for her life, and Paris Tanner hadn't left his wife's side through her illness and recovery. He didn't find out about his youngest daughter's betrayal until Carly was ten, further shattering Carly's family.

Carly believed, and Josie agreed, that it wasn't for her to tell Vin the truth. In the first place, she had only been a child while this was going on, and she didn't have the answers they knew he would want. In the second place, Paris Tanner (who was, amazingly enough, still alive) had been working on his youngest daughter the last few years to tell the boy the whole truth. Carly had admitted to Will, during one of their last conversations, that she suspected it would fall to her aunt Josie to tell Vin.

That was part of the reason for Carly's 'car trouble.' O'Shea had threatened to tell General Hammond that Will was responsible for the young woman's plight. Will had nothing to do with it, however, he had a pretty good idea who was. Someone who didn't want Carly to get to the SGC, and rock the boat. However, Will had decided to play along and force the real traitor to expose himself. Or, he thought grimly, remembering what General Travis had said about Stacy McPherson, who had met the same fate as Richard Boudreau in prison, herself.

He was doing what was necessary to protect his wife and child, and everyone whom they cared about. But as Will Richmond trudged to the quarters he would be sharing with his wife over the next day and a half, as they got ready to head out, he had the uneasy sense that he had taken the wrong path. That he was in way over his head ... and that there was no one who could stand with him.

Part 5

Daniel Jackson could barely believe what he was hearing as he approached the office/quarters of his nominal second in command. Usually, Adriana Wilmington was one of the steadiest, most stable people he knew. Even if she did love bad archaeology movies like The Mummy, Indiana Jones, and Gladiator. But right now, it sounded like she was throwing things and that most definitely was not like her.

He peeked in through the open door as the sounds stopped, to find her sitting on the desk, face buried in her hands. Daniel asked softly, "Anything I can do to help?" Adriana raised her head, and Daniel flinched at the misery in her eyes. He left the doorway and walked to her side, wrapping his arm around her waist. She leaned against him, her small body trembling. What the hell had happened?

"I don't know. I just ... hell, I don't even know why I'm reacting like this. Will's being an ass, and that's not exactly something that's new for him," Adriana replied with a sigh. Daniel frowned. Will? Oh. Will Richmond, the new archaeologist, who was heading up the expedition to PK9950. That's right, Adriana had known him in Texas ... him and his wife both. Daniel remembered hearing about that during the flight back to Colorado.

"What did he do this time?" Daniel asked, not knowing what else to say. Adriana sighed again, rubbing her hand over her face. All the good which had been done during their week's vacation seemed to have vanished. For that week's time, he had gotten a glimpse of the young girl Adriana could have been, if things had been different while she was growing up. It made him appreciate Nick all the more for it. They hadn't always gotten along, but Nick had loved him, had never hurt him.

Daniel had heard a few conversations between Buck Wilmington and Chris Larabee about what they would do to the major's father. The two men seemed to think a confrontation was imminent, and they were worried about Adriana. She had changed so much during the last two years ... her shyness melting away as she grew more comfortable with the people around her. But she always retreated when her father was mentioned.

In the months since her revelation to Chris and Jack, Adriana had finally broken down and started seeing a therapist recommended by Janet Frasier. She had dealt with her wounds alone as long as she could. But there was still something there ... and Daniel's gut told him that Adriana had never fully dealt with the rage which remained in her soul. His gut also told him that some of that rage was being expressed now, in her rants about Will Richmond.

"You know a little about Texas, and Vin, and all that, right? About Boudreau, and how he and some of his buddies beat up Vin, to keep Vin away from Will's wife Charlotte?" Adriana asked, and Daniel nodded. After he had remembered Vin Tanner's part in the Boudreau affair, the Egyptologist had done a fair amount of research into the sharpshooter, learning as much as he could about the young man.

What he had learned had helped to persuade Jack to trust a former bounty hunter, combined with the instincts of Jack and Teal'c. He actually knew the entire story after a call to Priscilla Meadows' widower. However, he kept silent as his friend continued, "Will has always been jealous of Vin. I suppose I can understand why ... that was always the reason for him calling me 'Vin's girl,' no matter how many times the two of us said we weren't an item. As long as he considered me Vin's girl, then Vin wasn't a threat to his marriage."

Daniel nodded in understanding, and Adriana continued, "That was Chanu's take on it, at least, and I have to agree. Anyhow, this is what happened in the cafeteria, just a few minutes ago." She proceeded to outline the confrontation with Will Richmond in the SGC cafeteria, as well as the reunion with his wife Charlotte. Daniel shook his head as he listened carefully. Adriana concluded, "I came in here to start packing, because I thought I left something here, but instead ... " She waved her hand and sat back, looking miserable.

Daniel tightened his arm around her. That was something good that had definitely come out of her sessions with her therapist ... she was having a much easier time accepting the touch of others. However, there was still the matter of her anger, and Daniel was afraid of incurring her wrath with what he was about to say. However again, it needed to be said. He asked quietly, "So why aren't you Vin's girl, Adriana? You know practically the entire base believes you two are involved with each other."

She pulled away to glare at him, hissing, "Dammit, Daniel! I just got into therapy! Even if I felt that way about him, and I'm not saying I do, he deserves better. He deserves a woman who is intact, instead of one who is still putting herself back together!" Daniel took heed of her words, as well as what she didn't say. She hadn't said that she wasn't with Vin because she didn't love him.

"You aren't putting yourself back together, Drina," Daniel answered, using Vin's pet name for her, "you're already back together. You're just smoothing out some rough edges. You aren't broken. You were, once upon a time." Adriana slid out from his embrace and stalked across the room. Daniel knew he had no business telling her these things, but it had to be said. Chris Larabee refused to get involved. Major Wilmington was still somewhat tentative in his dealings with his sister. And he didn't know about the others.

That left him. He went on, "You say that Vin deserves better. What about you? What do you deserve, Adriana? Someone whom you consider broken? Don't you see? By hiding like this, you're letting that bastard win! You're letting him beat you, and your mother died for nothing!" Adriana whipped around to meeting his eyes, her face set in feral lines. Dammit, he should have never brought her mother into this.

But it was in for a penny, in for a pound, and he couldn't take the words back. She hissed, "Leave her out of this. There was no reason for my mother to die!" She didn't see it, then. Daniel had brought it up with Josiah once, and his former teacher had agreed. Despite his terrible abuse of her, Adriana wasn't willing to acknowledge the possibility, the very real possibility that her father had killed her mother.

"You're still letting your father win. He taught you that you weren't worthy of love, that you deserved what he did to you. If you think you're not good enough for someone like Vin Tanner, then he's still doing it to you," Daniel replied, pulling away from the subject of her mother, at least for the moment. Besides, that was only part of the problem. A very real part of the problem, but one that they could deal with later.

"I didn't say I wasn't good enough for him, I said I didn't think I was intact enough. Vin needs a woman who is a lot stronger than I am. Besides, he doesn't feel that way about me. Have you seen my pistol? I'm going on this expedition as a soldier, of sort, rather than an archaeologist. I'll pick up a staff weapon before we go, I need to find that pistol which Chris bought for me after Ella Gaines died," Adriana said.

The subject had been dropped, and rather than get into an argument he couldn't win, Daniel replied, "Did you check your desk?" She stopped what she was doing and closed her eyes, as if it had never even occurred to her. Daniel slipped out of the way and Adriana checked the top drawer of her desk ... yup, there it was, along with the ammunition she would need. She opened the gun and began loading it with bullets. Just as Chris had presumably taught her.

"Thanks, I would have spent the next month trying to find the damn thing. I really need to clean up this disaster area," Adriana said. Daniel nodded as she slipped the pistol into her purse.

She always told security about it. It wasn't necessary. They knew. But she told them anyhow. Trying to make their lives a little easier, he supposed. Adriana looked up at him, her eyes still filled with that terrible expression of grief and rage, guilt and despair. She smiled weakly and said, "Sorry for snapping, Danny. It's just not something I was ready to deal with. Still not ready to deal with it. And this is something that I have to do on my terms."

Daniel understood that. He gently squeezed her hand, then released it. She would be going home to pack, then coming back. Probably to catch up with Charlotte Richmond. The older archaeologist wondered if she would still be making dinner at her place the following night. She had invited Nettie and Casey Wells to her cottage for dinner, as well as Vin. He didn't know if the mission had screwed that up.

What he did know, however, was that the return of Charlotte and Will Richmond was forcing his friend to deal with feelings she didn't want to acknowledge, before she was ready. Daniel had merely brought it out into the open. Yup, he thought, watching the small, departing body, Will Richmond has just opened a can of worms, and I bet he doesn't even realize he's done it. Which means we should be ready to pick up the pieces.

Part 6

Stupid, stupid, stupid, she had once heard Vin say. And it seemed to apply to her right now. How could she have been so stupid? If Danny hadn't been suspicious before, he sure as hell was now. The trouble was, the possibility that her father had killed her mother had crossed her mind more than once in the last twenty years. But he had been miles away when it happened, he couldn't have done something so terrible.

Couldn't he, a voice inside her head mocked Adriana, he molested his little girl from the time she was eight. Isn't he capable of murdering that little girl's mother? But it didn't make any sense! Why would her father have killed her mother, what motivation, what could he have gained from such a terrible, brutal act? Unlimited access to you, maybe, that internal voice mocked once more, before Mother died, he never went into your room. Never ...

STOP! Adriana closed her eyes, collapsing against the wall of the elevator. She couldn't handle this right now. The confrontation with Will had taken more out of her than she had realized. What was happening to her? Why had she become so angry when Will attacked Vin like that? Hell, it wasn't anything new. He had done that ... and worse ... during the years in Texas. And then she had snapped at Danny, for no good reason.

The anger was finally coming to the surface. That was a lot of the trouble right there. She had put a cap on her rage for nearly twenty years. Her anger with her mother, with her father, with herself ... with Bucklin, and yes, with Chris. Even some of her anger with Vin. She hadn't wanted to admit to being angry with Chris and Vin, but it was there, nonetheless. Vin beat himself up enough for having to disappear, he didn't need to add to his guilt.

And like Buck, Chris already felt guilty for failing to protect her from her father.

She knew that. But the rage remained. The trouble was, as it had been explained it to her, she had kept a cap on her rage for all these years. It was a bit like a volcano. It could lay dormant for years, with pressure building up inside during that time. A cap would form over the top of the cone, causing the pressure inside to intensify. Until the pressure was too great, and the volcano finally erupted.

Funny. She had heard people say Chris was a volcano, but it had never occurred to her that she was much the same way. It made sense. They just had different triggers ... different things which would finally set them off. They both had their ways of blowing off steam, to release some of the pressure ... but Adriana honestly didn't know what would finally set her off. She had never been in that situation.

An uneasy sense told her that she would find out during this expedition, and Adriana wanted to reject that. She had to keep a cool head, had to be strong for the others. She couldn't risk their lives, or her own, by doing something stupid. However, Adriana was practical enough, and self-aware enough, to realize that by denying that part of herself, she would end up doing something very stupid indeed. Her best chance lay in acknowledging it.

Which means, she thought, that I have to find out when the briefing is, and what the situation is. I need to talk to Miss Nettie. She wished again that Carly had made it ... she had been so excited to find out that Carly was arriving at the SGC. Adriana was fairly certain that Carly didn't know the whole story yet, but that didn't matter. She had missed Carly, and she was looking forward to eventually seeing her friend again.

She had thought about talking to Mary, until she had found out that her friend knew Dr. Whitman. She would want to spend time with him. Catching up, as Adriana planned to do with Charlotte. And Will, if his head wasn't still up and locked. Once more, it occurred to her that Vin was right, that something was very wrong there. But she just couldn't imagine what it was. Goddess, this was making her head hurt!

Before she had left the base, she had told General Travis her plans. He had approved her request to leave, since the things she needed were at home. Home. She had to figure out what she was doing about Mindy while she was away. Her puppy had missed her ... and had spent every night, sleeping in Adriana's bed since she had gotten back from vacation. Too bad I can't take her with me, she thought, but I kinda think that's against regulations.

Maybe Nettie wouldn't mind taking her until I got back, Adriana mused as she showed her badge and authorization to the guard, she said something about that last time, but I had already lined up someone to dog-sit. And Mindy certainly seems to like her and Casey both. She headed to her car, still planning what she would do, even as she kept herself alert for any possible attacks. She was at Cheyenne Mountain, but her early years had taught her to be wary.

She didn't dare allow herself to think about the other part of her argument with Daniel. The argument about Vin. And her feelings for him. The trouble was, there was a part of her which acknowledged that those feelings had deepened and strengthened during the last few years.

Especially, she admitted silently, during our vacation last week. It had been so good to see him that relaxed. That happy. And maybe it was Mary wearing off on her. That was entirely possible, because now that Mary and Chris were starting to get together, Mary wanted everyone to be as happy as she was. Adriana wondered fleetingly if Chris would get jealous of the time Mary would probably spend with Gerard Whitman, then decided while he probably would, it was none of her business.

She checked around her car as a precaution, then the backseats as she got in. She was being paranoid, and she knew it. But even as her emotions were starting to head out of control, she was taking back control the only way she knew how. She couldn't do anything about Vin. Or Will and Charlotte, and Mary seemed to have things well in hand with Chris. Which left just this. She would get through this, even if it was just muddling through. She would manage.

Part 7

At the same time Adriana was heading to her home, a woman in her forties was slowly approaching the house which her elder sister called home. She hadn't gone home, after the ugly confrontation earlier that week. Her husband knew she had decided to stay, although he didn't know why. For that matter, she didn't know, either. She had lived with herself, with her secrets and regrets for more than twenty years. She could keep her secrets, could take them to the grave. If her sister would have let her. That, however, wasn't about to happen.

"It's about time you got here," Josephine Tanner growled, throwing open the door to admit her youngest sister. Jessica Tucker slipped inside, looking around the house. Funny. This was the second time she had been here in less than two weeks. She had seen more of her older sister in the last two weeks than she had in the last twenty years. Josie continued, stalking to the rocker where her things sat, "You're late. Carly called me this morning, she'll be picking up her car today. And it's time she knew everything."

Her sister's attitude grated on Jessica's already stretched nerves. She fired back, "That's not your decision to make, Josie!" Her sister glared at her, swinging her backpack into place, then scooped up her pocketbook. Josie stalked past her, making it clear to Jessica that regardless of what she wanted, Josie would leave, and tell Carly everything. No doubt, Josie would do her damnedest to make Jessica look bad in Carly's eyes.

Unfortunately, it wouldn't be that hard for her to do. Jessica's relationship with the girl had gone seriously downhill, ever since Carly had discovered that she had a twin brother. Worse, she had found it necessary to keep that secret from her newly discovered sibling. For that, Carly had been unable to forgive Jessica, even after eight years.

"Like hell it isn't my decision," Josie said, drawing Jessica's attention back to her enraged sister. Josie stood at the door, trembling with barely controlled fury, and continued, "You've had twenty-seven years to tell her the truth. Twenty-seven! She has a right to know, Jessica. They both do. Now, if I have to do this by myself, I will. But by God, I will not let you send that girl off to her reunion with her brother without all the facts! Carly agrees with me, it's time, and past time, for Vin to know the truth. That girl is more of a woman than you could ever hope to be!"

The door slammed behind Josie. Jessica watched her sister go, feeling the truth stab deep into her soul. Without realizing she was doing it, Jessica followed her. For twenty-seven years, she had kept this secret. She had stayed away from Texas, where everything had begun. No. No, that wasn't true. Everything had begun in Indiana, twenty-eight years ago. And yet, because of everything that had happened here, she had grown to hate Texas. Texas had taken her two sisters and her daughter from her.

She closed the door behind her quietly, taking one last look around the room where she had broken her daughter's heart, yet again. That was the trouble with the truth. It broke hearts. Lies ... no, she hadn't lied. She had just bent the truth a little. She was a Tanner, and Tanners didn't lie. A dark voice inside her soul, Tanners don't lie. They don't abandon their families. You've done both, and lost Carly because of it. Just like you lost your mother, just like you lost Julia, Josie, and Vin.

She ignored the voice ... she hadn't abandoned anyone. Her mother had needed her. Vin would be fine until she got there. They knew she was coming. It wasn't her fault they had sent him away before she got there. Jessica opened the car door and slipped inside, taking the passenger seat beside her sister. Josie pretended not to notice. Then again, she wouldn't. Josie had always been the strong one. She and Julia both had strength which Jessica lacked.

It made Jessica wonder ... where did Carly get that strength? From her grandparents? God knew, Paris and Clarice Tanner had been two of the strongest people whom Jessica had ever known. Or maybe from her stepfather? No, Carly's strength had shown itself even before Jessica's marriage when Carly was twelve. And Josie had been sickened by the very sight of her younger sister, so Carly hadn't met her aunt until she was eighteen years old

"How did you know? About this new project of Carly's?" Jessica asked as the two sisters set out for their destination. Josie spared her a disgusted look and didn't answer. Jessica continued, "It's classified, I figured out that much from what little Carly said. That's what confuses me ... you were just a sergeant when you got out, you couldn't have security clearance that high." This time, the look was downright contemptuous.

"Shows just how little you know, little sister. What do you think I do for a living? Sit on my ass and polish my nails? I've been working with Senator Standish. She knows as well as I do just what men will let slip with a woman around. She told me about the project which both Carly and Vin are involved with. And I already knew General Travis. It wasn't that hard to get the information I needed. Senator Standish will meet us at the compound, and get the two of us in," Josie replied. She added, "Carly can get in with her own credentials."

Jessica cringed at the mention of Maude Standish. She had met the other woman on more than one occasion, and said, "That woman uses people and throws them away. What makes you think she won't do the same to you, Josephine?" She received another disgusted look from her elder sister. Josie was only two years older than she was, but you would have thought she was twenty years older, by the way she acted.

"What makes you think I'm not using her? Grow up, Jessica. Maude and I know what we're doing. We know we're using each other to get what we want. I'm getting information about my nephew, and she's getting a favor for the future. Maude's not a stupid woman, she knows I have connections and contacts that she doesn't," Josie fired back. She paused, then added bitterly, "Besides, Maude doesn't have the corner on abandoning people."

"That's not fair! I was twenty-one years old, barely making ends meet, and I thought Mama was dying!" Jessica exclaimed. Her sister would never forgive her for what she saw as Jessica's abandonment of Vin. She refused to see that Jessica had no choice. She could barely take care of Carly, much less Vin. And with their mother as ill as she was, she couldn't leave right then. It was the fault of the neighbors, for not being patient, for giving Vin away.

"You were making more money in a week than I was in a month! When are you gonna grow up, Jessica, and stop whining? You gave Julia your word that you would take care of Vin, and you broke that promise! And stop hiding behind Mama's illness. When you allowed her grandson slip through the cracks, and used her as an excuse, you broke her heart, Jessica! There are times when I wish I had said to hell with it, and taken Vin myself!" Josie hissed.

"Well, why didn't you? Miss High and Mighty, think you're so much better than everyone else! Why didn't you take Vin when Julia told you that she was dying?" Jessica snarled at her sister. She was sick of this, sick of Josie's attitude. Sick of the guilt which had been gnawing at her gut for the last twenty-two years, ever since her eldest sister's death. She hadn't caused Julia's death, and she hadn't abandoned Vin.

"I didn't take him because I was afraid he would get killed. It was the fucking 1970s in Southeast Asia, Jessica Persis! It was dangerous for a twenty-something woman, and it was even more dangerous for a little boy! Even if he wasn't killed, I wasn't willing to leave him alone, again, by dying!" Josie rasped out. Jessica flinched back against the car door. She knew that. She had criticized her elder sister for being selfish in the past, but her mother had reprimanded her, telling her that Josie was doing the right thing.

"All right, so you were off playing the noble hero. I was raising Carly. What made either of you think I could take care of another child?" Jessica asked. The look her sister gave her could have peeled paint. If Jessica didn't know better, she would have sworn that Josie had given birth to Carly. Physically, they looked nothing alike, but Jessica recognized the look on her sister's face. Carly had given her that Look more than once. And from what she had heard, Vin could have given her that Look as well. It stood to reason. He was, after all, Carly's twin brother. They had spent nine months together before birth. But Jessica had never been anything like either of her sisters. She wouldn't know about that.

Josie stopped the car and pulled off to the side. She rested her head against the steering wheel for several moments, before raising her eyes to meet Jessica's. She said in a low, cold voice, "You know, I'm gonna pretend you didn't say that. In fact, from this point on, I'm gonna ignore every word that comes out of your mouth, 'cause I'm pretty sure you can't do anything besides whine, 'it's not my fault, I'm not like you.' I've got better things to do with my time."

Jessica turned her face to the window. Would she never stop being the little sister? God, she was forty-three years old, but Josie was still treating her like she was sixteen! She was married, had raised Carly. What more did Josie want from her? She would find out, because it seemed that her sister wasn't finished with her after all. And as she always did when she was truly angry, Josie hit where she knew it would hurt most.

The middle Tanner sister said in a low voice, "You didn't raise Carly. That was Mom and Dad. The only good thing you did, the only accomplishment you have, is that you gave birth to two wonderful children. So, I would suggest you shut up and think about how you plan to tell Carly the whole truth. Including the fact that she and Kevin aren't your niece and your nephew, but your daughter and your son."

Part 8

General Hammond was in a meeting at the moment, and couldn't be disturbed. That really didn't surprise Vin, but he had hoped to talk to the general. Another time. He had work to do yet. The guide ambled back to his room, nodding to the unfamiliar man who passed him in the hall. He looked to be about the same age as Josiah. Not particularly tall, but a mite on the round side. He had graying dark hair and a matching mustache.

He was aware of someone's eyes on him, and Vin glanced around warily. Still, the tackle from the back and side took him by surprise. His head connected with the wall, then he was spun around and a fist connected with his midsection, doubling him over. He fought back wildly, swinging with his arms and kicking out with his legs. A second punch left him unable to do anything other than stay upright. His arms were pinned to the wall, effectively restraining him. A voice hissed, "I'm not telling you again, Tanner. Stay away from my wife." Richmond!

Vin struggled to breathe around the pain, and the shock, and the fury. He wasn't just furious with Richmond for the attack, but also with himself for not seeing this coming. He had thought Richmond was in the quarters he would be sharing with Charlotte. It seemed he was wrong. Pinned against the wall, Vin could now see where Richmond had been ... a dark corner along the opposite wall. Where, apparently, he had been lying in wait for Vin. Hell ... the man could have been a bounty hunter himself!

"Ya gonna threaten Drina, the way Boudreau done?" Vin hissed around the pain. Richmond paled. It was obvious that the man hadn't even considered it. Good. He would just make sure it stayed that way. Vin added, driving home his point, "I swear to ya, Richmond, ya lay one finger on her, and it ain't just me ya gotta deal with ... but I'll be the one hurtin' ya most." He made eye contact with Richmond.

"And after he's done with you, then it's my turn," a distinctly familiar voice growled. Vin found himself free, and he pressed a hand to his bruised abdomen as an infuriated Buck slammed Richmond into the opposite wall. At the same time, JD moved to Vin's side at the same time, supporting him and casting a protective glower in the direction of the struggling archaeologist. Buck continued, "Now, it ain't nothing personal. Yet. But if I ever see you lay a finger on him, or on my sister, it's gonna get real personal. I just got my little sister back, and I'll be damned if some prick who can't treat his wife right is gonna get her killed. Got it?"

"I just want him to stay away from my wife ... I got no plans to hurt Adriana, for any reason. I love her, too, you know. Even back when you were ignoring her, Major," Richmond fired back. JD shifted ever so slightly, so that his body was between the archaeologist and Vin. The guide would have protested, but at the moment, he was struggling to keep his breakfast, what little he had eaten, down. Goddamn sonofabitch!

Buck slammed Richmond into the wall a second time, and growled, "If I was you, I'd watch what I said, Richmond. There are only two reasons I haven't ripped you apart, limb by limb, for attacking a member of my team ... one of 'em is my little sister. The other is, you're not worth the time in the brig. So just remember this. You screw with Vin Tanner, you screw with all of us. You wanna go at it in fair fight, that's one thing. But you rushed him from behind, didn't even give him a chance to defend himself. And one other thing ... I'll be watching out for that pretty wife of yours, too. Maybe if you were more worried about protecting her, instead of your pride, you'd be sleeping with her, instead of on the floor."

Buck released him and stepped back to stand at Vin's side, glowering at Richmond all the while. JD added quietly, "You heard the major. Get going. And ask Dr. Conklin what happened, why he's stuck in cataloging artifacts. I don't know about your previous digs, but General Hammond won't put up with your crap. And neither will we. C'mon, Vin, we should get you to the infirmary, let Janet take a look at you."

The pair had moved Vin in the direction of the infirmary before he had a chance to protest. But not before he noticed two things ... one, Will Richmond's expression. He didn't look angry or even chagrined. Rather, he looked ... triumphant. As if Buck, Vin, and JD were doing exactly what he wanted them to do. He noticed one other thing. The man whom he had noticed earlier, before Richmond's attack, watching the entire scene with an intrigued expression.

Then Buck was talking to him, asking him if he was okay, and, "What happened? Didn't you hear him come up behind you? Never mind, forget I asked that. There was no way you could have protected yourself, not the way he attacked." Vin looked up at the big man, who added, obviously furious, "Did you see that, JD? Did you see the way he came at Vin?"

"I saw, Buck, I saw. Just like I saw Vin looking around, like he knew something was coming. Are you okay, Vin? Never mind, I didn't ask that. Let's just get you to the infirmary," JD said. Vin didn't have the energy to protest ... and his mind was spinning. He once more remembered Richmond's triumphant expression. Why? What did he want from them? And what had they given him, with that last encounter?

It seemed he wasn't the only one wondering, for JD asked slowly, "Did anyone else see Dr. Richmond's face? When we walked away? He didn't look mad, Buck. He looked ... well, like he was glad. Like we were doing something he wanted us to do." Vin nodded. So he wasn't the only one who noticed. Buck was unusually silent, and it seemed as if he was concentrating on getting Vin to the infirmary.

After a moment, however, he said softly, "I don't know what's going on, boys. But I will tell you this ... I'll be keeping a real close eye on him. JD, son, you got Vin?" JD nodded, and Buck eased his arm from Vin's waist, saying, "Good. Get him to the infirmary, I want to talk to Chris. Something's going on, and Chris should be aware of it." He put his hand around the back of Vin's neck, adding, "As for you, you just let Janet take care of you."

"Reckon that's the plan, Bucklin," Vin drawled, "and thanks. Reckon I coulda taken him, but I'm glad ya came along when ya did." He was rewarded with one of Buck's broad smiles, along with a ruffling of his hair. Vin glowered at the big major, then Buck walked away, allowing JD to complete his own task. Vin took as much of his own weight as he could, trying to alleviate the burden on JD. His head was starting to throb now as well, and he was glad he hadn't protested when Buck decided that he needed to see Janet.

"Vin? What did you mean about Adriana being hurt?" JD asked thoughtfully. Vin looked at the young cartographer, who continued, "I could tell in the cafeteria that Dr. Richmond ... the lady Dr. Richmond, I mean ... that she really likes Adriana. So why would the other Dr. Richmond threaten to hurt her?" Vin took a deep breath, then winced. Damn, that hurt. Hell, at least Will had done his own dirty work, instead of sending someone else to do it.

"Was talkin' 'bout somethin' that happened, back when Drina and me first became friends. Charlotte was still havin' marital problems at the time, and she was kinda ... well, she kinda liked me, 'cause I was nice to her. Anyhow, there was this guy on the dig, who wanted Charlotte for himself. He thought I might be competition, so he and some of his pards jumped me outside Drina's dorm, and beat the livin' shit out of me. Then, they threatened Drina," Vin explained.

JD was silent for several moment, then said, "He wants us to watch him. . and he wants us to watch out for Dr. Richmond ... his wife, I mean. Well, that was gonna happen, even if he hadn't attacked you. I gotta tell ya, Vin ... Chris is real suspicious." Vin looked at his friend, startled, and JD continued, "I don't think he trusts the lady Dr. Richmond. After you and Adriana left, Chris muttered something about her being trouble." Yeah, he had kinda gotten that impression. Chris was right to be suspicious. He was just directing that suspicion in the wrong direction.

JD continued, "But I don't think she is. I would tell Chris, but I don't think he would listen to me. I don't think he'll listen to anyone about this. Not even you, and not even Adriana." That wasn't like Chris. The blond colonel could be a hard man, sure, but he wasn't unreasonable. JD added quietly, "He's afraid you'll get hurt because of her. That's what Nathan said, at least, after Chris left to talk to Adriana. The worst part is, you've already gotten hurt, and we haven't even left the planet."

"I'm okay, JD ... I'll just let Janet make sure he didn't do no permanent damage, then we'll get back to work," Vin replied. JD nodded, but Vin could see the concern in the hazel eyes. He smiled and said, "But thanks, kid. I'm glad y'all came along when ya did." An answering smile lit JD's face as he helped Vin into the infirmary. Still, Vin was worried. If he had questions earlier, then he had even more now. What was going on?

Part 9

JD left Vin in Janet Frasier's care. The pretty doctor was quietly furious when JD and Vin explained what had happened. It seemed she had already had a run-in with Dr. Will Richmond, and the senior archaeologist hadn't impressed her in the least. JD always did think Janet was a good judge of character, as well as a good doctor. JD said 'later' to his friend, then headed toward his quarters to check his equipment.

The cartographer for SG-7 was worried. He knew Chris was worried, too. Everyone had seen how Will Richmond reacted when he saw his wife touching Vin. Well, duh! She hadn't seen him in five years, she had cared about him a lot, and while Adriana hadn't told him the bit about the guy beating up Vin to get him to stay away from Charlotte, she had told him that Charlotte had been a rock for her after Vin's disappearance and before Adriana left for Germany.

So of course she was happy to see him. And she had been touching his cheek, the way Nettie sometimes touched JD's cheek. Big flippin' deal! That didn't give Dr. Richmond the right to rip into Vin the way he had! JD had watched with interest when Adriana stepped closer to Vin, like she planned to get in Richmond's face herself. That would have been funny to see, as little as she was, but JD appreciated the sentiment.

And then to find Richmond attacking Vin like that! JD's blood boiled as he thought about it, remembering the way his friend's body had sagged when Richmond punched him. He remembered what Adriana had said, about taking a number to kick Richmond's ass. He decided that he would take the number right behind hers, if Buck hadn't already taken it. And knowing Buck, that was entirely possible. His friend had never entirely forgiven himself for attacking Vin after JD's screw-up on Adriana's first mission.

According to the general ... General Travis ... the briefing would be held the morning before the mission. He wondered if Adriana knew that. Casey and Nettie had been invited to her place for dinner ... so had Vin and JD, but JD had things that had to be done. With the purchase of Casey's jacket, JD now had nothing to get her for Christmas. And, he had kind of left his quarters in a mess when they left on vacation. His mother would have chewed him out, if she could have seen what his quarters looked like right now. He knew for a fact that Chris and both generals wouldn't have been pleased, either.

He tried to focus on that, rather than on the image which were burned into his brain: Will Richmond hiding in the corners of the corridor until Vin passed ... the archaeologist attacking Vin. It wasn't that Vin couldn't take care of himself. JD knew better than that. Hell, out of all of them, Vin probably spent the least amount of time in the infirmary. He had pored over the descriptions given of plants on other planets, so they always knew what they could and couldn't eat, if their rations ran out.

That hadn't happened, as yet. General Hammond wanted them well-stocked when they were the first SG team on a planet. Until the flora and fauna on the planet could be tested, they weren't to eat anything found on the planet. JD had fretted about that, until Vin rightly pointed out that just because a plant looked like something edible on Earth, didn't make it so. And JD had learned from Vin that the best way to take care of yourself, and those around you, was to think before acting.

His first impression of Richmond was of a man who never thought before acting. . simply reacted, without thinking anything through. Not his actions, and not any possible consequences to his actions. However, the man's reactions earlier, first to Buck grabbing him and slamming him into the wall, and then when he didn't realize JD was watching him, didn't dovetail with each other, much less JD's first impression.

The cartographer continued to puzzle through this new problem as he headed for his quarters. He hoped while he was straightening up his room and locating his equipment, something would fall into place. However, as he neared his quarters, he became aware of a man falling into step at his side. JD looked up, to find the man from earlier. The newcomer gave the young man a genial smile and said with a slight Irish accent, "G'day t' ye, Corporal Dunne. I saw Dr. Richmond attack your friend. I'm Richard O'Shea ... Dickie. I'm the head of the biology team. Such a terrible thin,' the attack on your friend, and t'tally wi'out provocation."

"Yeah, it was pretty ugly," JD answered guardedly. He had noticed the man watching the confrontation between Vin and Will Richmond. He had done nothing about it ... Dickie O'Shea, was it? JD filed the name away, sure that either Buck or Chris would want to know. If he had seen the attack on Vin, why hadn't he done anything? JD had only caught the barest glimpse of his face ... he had honestly been more worried about helping Vin. But he did remember the surge of rage at the blatant interest in the biologist's face. Not fear. Greed. As if he had seen something he could use to his benefit. JD had gotten the picture, however. Big neon letters on the man's forehead saying, 'trouble' couldn't have alerted him any better to this man's desire to make things difficult for everyone.

"Ye may want t' say somethin' to your leader about Dr. Richmond and his wife. A man like that canna be trusted, and it would be far too easy for such a beautiful lady t' seek comfort in the arms of another. Yer friend was already attacked once ... I understand he has a history with the lovely Dr. Richmond. Her husband is a callous brute ... would hard t' blame the lass for seekin' comfort from an old friend," the biologist observed.

It took all of JD's self-control to keep from decking O'Shea at that moment. He remembered what Travis had said about a traitor, and wondered if O'Shea was the traitor in question. That gave him the extra restraint he needed. He willed his hand to remain at his side, and instead, replied, "I'm sure that won't be necessary, but it probably wouldn't hurt to give Colonel Larabee a heads up."

If JD could head off O'Shea, by making him think that they were suspicious of Richmond, they might have a chance of finding out what was going on. It wasn't that JD trusted Will Richmond, or even his pretty wife, but he trusted this man even less. JD wasn't good at deception. He was, in fact, a painfully honest young man. But he would do his best to keep this man from realizing that he was under suspicion.

It was a trick he had learned in the years he had been with SG-7 ... misdirection. Out of all of them, Ezra was the best at it, but he wasn't the only one who used that particular trick. JD had seen many of the others doing the same thing. Oh, they didn't call it that. Vin, when he used the same ploy, called it a smokescreen. It was something which hadn't set well with JD in the beginning. Honesty is the best policy, after all. However, it had taken him less than a year to realize that sometimes, deception was the best policy, especially when dealing with a particularly brutal enemy. And there weren't too many enemies who were more brutal than the Gou'ald. There were some ... but not many.

So yes, this time around, he would use the smokescreen, the misdirection, the sleight of hand. JD had also learned to trust his instincts during the last three years, and his instincts were yelling now for him to hold back from this man. With that in mind, the cartographer smiled again and said, "You know, the more I think about it, the better I like the idea. Mr. Tanner is our colonel's best friend, after all."

JD gave his best guileless smile, and saw an answering smile appear on the face of the other man. O'Shea inclined his head to JD, and walked off. It seemed that JD's own ploy had worked, for the young man could tell O'Shea never even suspected that JD was lying to him. He didn't look the least bit suspicious. That was good. At the very least, it bought them some time. JD watched him go ... and instead of continuing toward his quarters, did a somewhat sloppy about-face, and headed back to find Buck.

Maybe, if he hurried, he could catch up with Buck before his friend reached Chris. As he walked, JD began making plans. He had no doubt that Buck would try to keep this latest incident from Adriana, trying to protect his younger sister, but JD knew that wouldn't work. She'd find out. It would be best if she heard it from them. He also had to tell Chris. He wanted to reach his colonel before Dr. Frasier did. He trusted the doc, but this was something that involved SG-7.

And Chris should hear it from another member of the team, rather than an outsider. Janet Frasier hadn't been there, hadn't seen Will Richmond's various reactions ... hadn't seen Dickie O'Shea. JD had. The young man mentally apologized to Adriana, but talking to Chris had just gone to the top of the priority list., whether Buck had already talked to Chris or not. He would email Casey or the archaeologist later, to let her know about the attack on Vin.

Part 10

Chris Larabee was not a happy man. He didn't like surprises. Unless that surprise entailed Mary ... never mind. He would not go there. But he didn't like surprises, nor did he like the sense that two people whom he trusted deeply were holding back from him. He wasn't entirely sure what Vin and Adriana were keeping from him, but he could sense something wasn't being said. It angered him ... and it scared him.

Vin never kept things from him ... well, not after finally admitting that he knew Adriana, that they had been friends in Texas. And the last time Adriana had kept anything from him ... Chris was still dealing with that revelation. It made him afraid, because whenever those two kept something from him, it was usually big, and something that had the potential to turn everything upside down. As had Vin's admission that he had been friends with Adriana, as had Adriana's revelation that she had been molested by her father until she was seventeen.

Somehow, what they were now keeping from him involved the Richmonds. He knew that Charlotte Richmond and Adriana had been friends, that Will Richmond had once regarded her as a little sister. What had Adriana said, when she and Charlotte had been reunited? Something about Chris being the reason why none of Will Richmond's glares had ever worked on her? That told Chris that the trio had been very close, once upon a time.

What worried him was Vin's involvement. It occurred to him that Charlotte was the lonely married woman who had inadvertently brought Vin and Adriana together, all those years ago. Vin had told him a little of that time. She was a lovely woman, true enough, and Chris knew quite a bit about Vin's soft heart, especially when it came to women in need. Since her husband was behaving like something of an asshole, would old habits come back ... leading Charlotte to turn to Vin for comfort?

And if she did, what effect would that have on the rest of them? Vin had never fallen in love, never really let down his guard enough to fall in love. Chris knew his friend, and suspected that when Vin fell in love, he fell hard. Chris Larabee wasn't a man who interfered in the affairs of others, married or single, but when the actions of one man endangered the others, then he made it his business.

Chris tried to tell himself that he was making something out of nothing. This was Vin, for God's sake! When had Vin ever let them down.. .when had he ever let Chris down, for that matter? Larabee sat back in his seat, staring at the computer screen. After the confrontation in the cafeteria, he had come back here, to his office to revise the mission list. General Travis had returned to speak with General Hammond about Adriana going along.

Honestly, Chris wasn't sure he liked that idea. During the last few months, ever since their return from the Magyar world, Adriana had mainly worked planet-side. It would be her first major mission, and he knew for a fact she was seeing a therapist now. He was worried about her. He was worried about the emotions which were being stirred up, the memories, and he was worried about her physical safety.

He had said as much to General Travis, adding that he wasn't entirely sure what the generals expected Adriana to do on this trip. Was she supposed to be a diplomat, a soldier? She had no specific role to play in this mission, and Chris realized that made him as uncomfortable as anything. General Travis had responded that she and Daniel Jackson would be pulling double-duty. This would be the first time in the field for the Richmonds, and they would need ... guidance. They would also be armed, so they would be both archaeologists and soldiers.

Chris still didn't like it. He didn't like Will Richmond, he had a bad feeling about Charlotte Richmond, and he really didn't like feeling like he couldn't trust Vin. He knew his friend would never set out to hurt any of them, but in a situation like this one, where there was already a traitor involved, Chris couldn't afford to doubt any of his people. Much less the man who was the source of so much of his own strength and stability.

If Buck, or any other member of his team, had said as much, Chris would have shot him for saying such a thing. But Chris was nothing if not honest with himself, and he knew that he relied heavily on Vin. And admitting that he needed anyone, that he relied on anyone but himself was asking for trouble. He had needed Sarah, had relied on her ... and she had been taken from him. But he now knew he couldn't go it alone. He had tried that. It didn't work.

Chris turned his attention back to the screen ... at least, he tried. He tried to focus on the mission, and on the reports brought back by previous teams But he kept seeing Charlotte Richmond touching Vin's cheek. Kept seeing the look in Vin's eyes when he realized she was standing right behind him. And he just couldn't shake the feeling that the woman would end up causing trouble on this mission. Maybe not because she wanted to ... he didn't know enough about her to say for sure. But even when you didn't want to cause trouble, it happened. If nothing else, Charlotte Richmond would be a catalyst for that trouble.

There had been something between them, once upon a time. Chris was willing to bet money on it, and he was no stranger to what could happen when former lovers reunited. He had only to think of Vin lying in a hospital bed after their second encounter with Ella Gaines. Chris had no idea who it would be this time ... would it be Buck? JD? Josiah, Nathan, Ezra? One of the civilians? A member of SG-1? No. Chris didn't know how he would prevent a second near-tragedy from happening, but he would find a way.

"You know, Chris, glaring at that screen won't get the mission list done ... it won't even kill the computer. Then again, I don't think that's what you want to do," a familiar voice said from the door way. In spite of himself, Chris tensed, his hand automatically going to his holster. Jack O'Neill raised his hands in the classic gesture, adding, "Easy, cowboy, I'm one of the good guys, remember?"

Chris glared at the other man, replying, "You've been hanging around Tanner too much." Jack just grinned impishly and Chris added, "Either Vin or Adriana, and after last week, it's anyone's guess. What do you want, Jack?" His question sounded curt ... even rude, even to him, and he cringed a little. Jack simply looked at him with raised eyebrows and Chris added with a sigh, "Sorry. Got a bit on my mind, shouldn't have taken it out on you."

"Oh, but if you didn't, you wouldn't be the Chris Larabee we all know and love. The Richmonds on your mind?" Jack asked. Chris looked at the other colonel, who continued, "Hey, I was in the cafeteria when things went down. And I heard about it again from Danny, who had heard about it from Adriana, who was still shaking from being so pissed off. She's left the compound, incidentally, so don't look for her to return for a while."

"Does General Travis or General Hammond know about this?" Chris asked. Jack nodded and Chris muttered, "Forget I asked that. We're talking about Miss Overachiever here, the girl who plays by the book as often as Ezra breaks each of the rules in that same book." Jack again raised his eyebrows, startled at that description of the archaeologist. Shit. What the hell was wrong with him, that he was taking things out on someone who couldn't even defend herself?

"Chris ... is there something you need to get off your chest? I mean, I'm not real happy about having to escort that prick Richmond, and the even bigger prick O'Shea. Carter characterized those two as being in a giant pissing contest, and nobody knows what's the prize for whoever has the biggest whizzer. But I don't think that's why you're acting like a bear with a sorer ass than usual," Jack observed.

Chris just looked at the other colonel, who added, "And turn those headlights down, Chris, your patented Larabee glare doesn't work on me, any better than it works on Vin or Adriana. Or Doc Frasier, for that matter." That was true enough. Not even when Chris had first arrived at the SGC, when he was still out of control, had Jack been afraid of him. That was one reason they had gotten along so well.

"It's not just Richmond ... I haven't met O'Shea yet. Vin and Adriana are holding out on me, Jack," Chris answered quietly. Jack took a seat beside the blond man, as Chris continued, "I've known Vin for three years, and he has only held out on me once. At the beginning, when he was trying to figure out if he could trust me, if he could tell me that he had known Adriana. And in the years I've known Adriana, the only time she's ever kept something from me was ... "

"When she was keeping the same secret from Buck," Jack observed and Chris nodded. He knew it wasn't necessary to say the words aloud. All of them, in fact, avoided discussing it. Sometimes, he and Buck talked about what they would do to protect Adriana from her father.

But none of them ever directly referred to what had happened, to their failure to protect that innocent child, years earlier. Because it was a failure on their part. Jack said quietly, "You know, Chris, it sounds like you're saying you don't trust Vin and Adriana. Did it ever occur to you that the reason they haven't told you something, is because they aren't sure it's true? And unless they have solid proof, they don't want to tell you?"

Yeah, that had occurred to Chris. But he had always listened to Vin's instincts. What was different this time? But Jack wasn't finished. He continued, still in that quiet voice, "It also sounds that you're afraid Vin doesn't trust you. Maybe he's right not to. You're judging him, and Charlotte Richmond, because of something that happened years ago. You're assuming that Vin won't be able to do his job properly. Why should he trust you, if you aren't willing to give him the benefit of the doubt?"

"Because this isn't just about me and him. There are a lot of lives at risk here, Jack, you should know that better than anyone else! I have to know he's gonna be there when I need him," Chris fired back. The trouble was, of course, Jack was right. Underlying everything was Larabee's fear that his best friend, the man who had become like his little brother, didn't trust him. Jack rubbed his eyes and rose to his feet, heading for the door as Chris watched.

He didn't speak until he reached the door, saying, "You're right, Chris. You do need to know that he'll be there. But ask yourself. He knows that Adriana will be with us. You know he would cut off his hand, hell, cut his eyes out, before he allowed any harm to come to her. Or Captain Travis and her boy. Maybe, if you can't trust him to watch your back, you should trust him to take care of them. Whether you realize it or not, you and Adriana are the two main constants in his life."

Jack quietly left the room, leaving Chris to wonder what the hell that meant. Jack was another commander, why didn't he understand just how dangerous this mission was? They had to worry about the Gou'ald, about a traitor, and about a possible old attraction flaring up between Vin and the wife of the lead archaeologist. And then he wondered why he was so uneasy about the confrontation he had witnessed earlier, and what it could lead to.

Part 11

He had seen O'Shea watching his attack on Vin Tanner in the corridor. He had also known that Buck Wilmington and JD Dunne were nearby. That was why he had chosen that moment to attack. After parting with Charlotte, Will had escaped to a quiet, secluded little space. He needed to think about what he would do next. The confrontation in the cafeteria had seemed like a good idea, when things had first started falling apart. He had wanted to push Vin's buttons, wanted to make sure that no matter what happened to him, someone would be protecting Charlotte.

He had succeeded beyond his wildest dreams Not only would Vin be watching out for Charlotte, but General Travis had decided to send Adriana as support. No matter what he might have thought of Vin in the past, Will knew that between him and Adriana, no harm would come to his wife. And his sweet little Tansy would be safe here in the compound, at least until they reached the settlement.

He hadn't reckoned on a few things though. First and foremost, his confrontation with Vin had left him alone. Charlotte knew very little of the threat they currently faced. She was angry with him, and while that would also protect her, it left Will in the position of fending off a problem by himself. Not a pleasant feeling. He had been accused of many things in his life, including obstinance, but Will wasn't a fool.

Even with both Charlotte and Tansy protected, he still needed help. He had been on the verge of approaching Vin, and telling him everything, when he had caught sight first of Dickie O'Shea, then of Buck Wilmington and JD Dunne. And an idea occurred to him, a way he could accomplish what he needed to accomplish without saying a word to any member of SG-7. He waited until Wilmington and Dunne were closer, then he sprung from his hiding place.

He had forgotten Vin often sensed when someone was watching him, the legacy of things that Will didn't want to know about. But it didn't make a difference ... the angle of attack, and Will's size, worked to his advantage. This time, at least. Beating up the guide wasn't the idea. Getting the attention of the cartographer and the major was. And Will was still sore from the attention he had received from the major.

Curiously, he wasn't afraid that one of them would tell Charlotte. That wasn't Vin's style, and he didn't think it was Wilmington's style. Dunne, maybe, but not Wilmington. No, if Wilmington would tell anyone, it would be his sister. Adriana, however, had left the compound. In his travels of the corridors, after the confrontation with Charlotte, Will had overheard her conversation with Dr. Jackson. He knew she would be heading home to collect her things.

He had been wrong about one thing, however. There was one other person who had witnessed his second attack on Vin. Charlotte herself. Will had learned of this when he arrived back at the quarters and Charlotte had decked him. Helluva surprise. Will had held his jaw, staring at his wife in disbelief ... at least until she hissed, "That was for your little stunt in the hall. What the hell is your problem, Will? You planning to beat up me or Adriana next?"

That had hurt. Will had said, as best as he could with an aching jaw, "I was just warnin' him off. I don't want him sniffin' around you." Charlotte had looked at him with patented disbelief. For a minute, he thought she fully intended to hit him again. Maybe she would have, but instead, she muttered something rather uncomplimentary under her breath in Low German, then stormed past him.

That had been half an hour before, and Will was starting to get worried. Finally, he heard a knock on the door, and rushed to open it, hoping that his wife had left her key in the room. It wasn't Charlotte, but Adriana, with a beautiful collie sitting obediently at her side.

She simply looked at him coldly, and it didn't take much to figure out that she had heard about the second attack. She said quietly, "You know, Will, Mindy here isn't real fond of men. At the moment, I know just how she feels." Will tried to meet her gaze, tried to keep her from seeing the truth in his eyes, and she continued, "Dammit, what is wrong with you? You've been here four hours, and already you've attacked Vin twice, for no good reason!"

"I don't want him sniffing around my wife. Charlotte and I got something good going, and I don't want that scruffy half-breed messing that up," Will answered, falling back into the habits of years earlier. Mindy had maintained her position at her mistress's side ... although, as Adriana tensed up, Will had noticed Mindy whining ever so slightly, as if she sensed the young woman's aggravation.

He never saw it coming. But he sure as hell felt it ... the open palm colliding with his cheek. Will had a tendency to forget that while she was a small woman, Adriana was stronger than she looked, due to her years working first in warehouses, then on digs. And when she slapped him, it hurt like hell. He stared at her, rage temporarily rising to the surface, and she hissed, "Don't even go there, Will! Don't go there, because so help me, if you do, getting slapped will be the least of your worries!"

Will knew what he had to do. He hated doing it, but it was necessary. He barked, "You know, this is partly your fault ... if you were any kind of woman, you'd keep him away from Charlotte. You're supposed to be his girl ... no wonder Tanner won't leave my wife alone. He's not getting any from you!" As soon as the words were out, he regretted them. He had known it was necessary, but he had regretted it nonetheless.

All the color drained from her face. It was as if someone had taken an eraser, and removed any semblance of color from her. She stared at him, as if he had struck her. And Will was almost undone by the stricken look in her eyes. Then rage took the place of the shock and hurt, and Adriana fired back a shot of her own, growling, "You know better than that, Will. Vin and I have said all along, we're not involved. You know that. Maybe if you were more of a man, you wouldn't be so worried about Charlotte straying. But I can tell you this. You hurt Vin again, and I will make your life a living hell."

She reached down to pet her dog, maintaining eye contact with him all along. Mindy rose to all fours, her side brushing Adriana's leg. The junior archaeologist said softly, "I don't know what's happened to you, Will. And I'm not sure I care. General Travis wants me to go along, as support for Charlotte. That's why I'm going. To support my friend ... and to watch Vin's back. I don't know you. You are irrelevant to me, until you attack either of my friends again. You do that ... and let the chips fall where they may."

She turned and led her dog from his quarters. Will watched her go, feeling even more alone than he had. He had to alienate Adriana, he had to alienate everyone on the 'wagon train,' as Captain Travis had called it. So they could figure out on their own who the traitor was. But until that moment, until she had spoken those words, Will hadn't realized how much Adriana had changed from the girl he had known.

'Let the chips fall where they may,' had been a favorite of Priscilla's when her patience had run out. It meant she had done what she could, it was up to someone else now. In this situation, Will had the uneasy feeling that even when he told the whole truth, he had just pushed Adriana entirely too far. If that was true ... was there any way he could atone? And what else was going on that he didn't know about?

Part 12

She would kill him. Slowly. Painfully. And she would let any interested member of SG-7, or SG-1, watch. For that matter, she could even extend the audience to include anyone whom Will Richmond had pissed off within the last five years. As an archaeologist she had come across many ways to inflict pain on someone. Adriana stalked down the hall, muttering under her breath. She couldn't see her face, of course, but anyone who knew the archaeologist knew when her mouth had become a thin white line and her eyes had narrowed to slits, knew well enough to leave her alone.

A soft whimper shook her out of her rage. She blinked and looked down at her poor dog, who had been struggling to keep up with her. This was bad. Usually, Adriana had a helluva time keeping up with Mindy. Adriana led the dog to the corner and slid down the wall, putting her arms around Mindy. The border collie, with that unerring instinct of hers, licked Adriana's face. Puppy first aid, Nettie had called it once.

Adriana had found everything she needed at her home, and found a message on her recorder from Nettie. She had been called out of town unexpectedly, and Casey would be going with her ... she desperately hoped that Adriana could forgive her, this had come up unexpectedly. That had set Adriana's nerves jangling. Not Nettie canceling out ... but the shock in her voice. Something had rattled Nettie. Nettie Welles was not a woman easily rattled.

True, Nettie's unexpected departure had left her without anyone to take care of Mindy while she was gone, but that wasn't what concerned her. Adriana had put her expedition backpack in the living room, then called General Hammond. General Travis had only just told him of her departure, and he wanted to know when she would be returning. She admitted that she had to find someone to take care of Mindy while she was away. Nettie and Casey Welles were both out of town (did JD know about that?), and there was no one nearby.

She wasn't one who often forgot that she had a good boss, and when she did, General Hammond reminded her. He had suggested, "Why don't you bring Miss Mindy back to Cheyenne Mountain? A dog may be needed on the expedition ... she can help Mr. Tanner, as well as you and Dr. Richmond. Mrs. Doctor, that is." Adriana had blinked in surprise, and quickly assented, before General Hammond could change his mind. Forty-five minutes later, Mindy was happily seated beside her in the car. The collie loved going for rides.

She would be sedated before they went through the Stargate, to avoid any unpleasantness. Adriana would carry her through the Gate. Mindy was her dog, her responsibility. It would also give her a chance to get Mindy used to the guys. She was slowly adjusting to Vin and JD. Chris was a bit problematic, unless he was sitting next to Adriana. Then he was allowed to pet her, but Mindy was still very sensitive to moods and attitudes. And Chris, as much as she loved him, had both. To spare.

The first person she encountered, once she had gotten inside the compound itself (after submitting to the usual security precautions, and answered the guards' questions about Mindy. Questions which were asked, naturally, as the guards in question petted Mindy. Naturally), was Charlotte. Her friend was fuming, and it didn't take Adriana long to find out why. Charlotte had seen Will attacking Vin in the hall. Not just another 'stay away from my wife' confrontation, but an actual, physical attack.

Telling Adriana (and decking Will, from what Adriana understood) helped to relieve some of Charlotte's stress. She was heading to the gym, to take out what remained of her frustrations on a punching bag. Adriana had planned to just head to her quarters and finish packing. But the more she walked, the more she thought about what Charlotte had told her. The more she thought about the attack, the angrier she became.

Although, if she thought she had been angry before her confrontation with Will, it was nothing compared to how she felt after she finished with him. Adriana took deep breaths, burying her face in Mindy's silken coat. She hadn't used her best judgment. She should have kept walking, but that anger which had become harder and harder to swallow had demanded release. If only as a warning to Will, warning him of what would happen if he harmed Vin again.

The man she had known once was gone. Adriana had to accept that, and go on. Telling her brother ... the one she had been born with and the one whom she had chosen fourteen years ago ... about the confrontation was out of the question. Knowing Buck, especially, he would kick Will's ass for calling her honor into question. She was twenty-seven, not a child. She dealt with her problems And she would, once she stopped shaking. She whispered, "Oh, Mindy. Mindy-Mindy, I don't know what I'm gonna do."

Mindy whined softly, pulling away from Adriana's embrace to lick her face, her hands, her wrists. As was so often the case after losing her temper, Adriana began feeling somewhat ill. She knew what it was. The rage caused an adrenaline high, and when she crashed, she crashed hard. That wasn't so hard to understand. It was, on the other hand, hell to deal with. Adriana bowed her head, resting her forehead against her dog. She was angry, she was almost literally sick with rage ... and she was scared.

The question which remained, however, was why. Was she afraid of the coming mission? Of the tension which she didn't fully understand, or the rage which consumed her when she learned that Vin had been hurt? She had always been protective of him, always tried to look out for him. But this was different. Was it because her anger wasn't being bottled any more, or was it the change in her feelings for him? Adriana pulled back from the second possibility. It had to be happening because she was no longer bottling up her anger. It had to be. Because if it wasn't ... Adriana knew she could ruin one of the most important friendships in her life.

Part 13

"Aunt Nettie, I still don't understand. Why on earth would Mrs. ... I mean, Senator ... Ezra's mother ... why would she call us? Why are we here?" Casey Welles asked with a puzzled frown. Nettie shook her head, frowning as she concentrated on the road. It wasn't that she objected to her niece's questions ... Casey wasn't asking anything that Nettie herself hadn't asked herself. But Nettie had been unable to come up with any answers for the girl.

She had received a call from Ezra Standish's mother the previous night. The woman had been very mysterious, telling her that to follow her directions, and meet a woman named 'Josephine Tanner' at the Estrellita Motel within twenty-four hours. This had something to do with Nettie's boy, she knew that right now. Mrs. Standish had outright admitted that this Josephine Tanner was Vin's aunt. And she had information that she thought Nettie might want about her surrogate son.

Nettie had immediately packed bags for herself and her niece, left a message on Adriana's machine to cancel their dinner, then set out. She picked her niece up at college, mentally thanking God that Casey didn't have classes the following day, then they headed down to Texas. That had been eighteen hours earlier. Casey had driven for ten hours, while Nettie slept and rested, then switched back. They were approaching the Estrellita now, and Nettie could feel her unease rise once more. What was she doing? She loved Vin like her own child, that was why she was here, but why was she trusting Maude Standish?

Because Nettie's instincts, which had guided her so well for all these years, told her that she would never forgive herself if she didn't meet with Josephine Tanner. She knew very little of Vin's early life, only what he had told her. She knew that she reminded Vin of his mother, dead for more than twenty years now. But that, she had figured out on her own. She didn't know what Julia Tanner looked like, but she imagined the woman had either dark blonde hair or maybe red hair ... bright blue eyes, and a smile that dimmed the stars. Like her son. True, Vin could have inherited his coloring from his father ... whoever that was ... but the lingering image in Nettie's mind was of a lovely woman with dark blonde hair and blue eyes.

"There it is, Aunt Nettie. And look ... there are three women in the parking lot. Do you think one of them is Vin's aunt?" Casey asked. Nettie had told her niece the little she knew, but of course, that wasn't enough for Casey. No, Casey was an investigator through and through. She wanted to know how Maude had come by her information, she wanted to know everything about Josephine Tanner. If she was worthy to be the aunt to one of the finest men they both knew.

Nettie didn't know, but she figured those three women were as good a place to start as any. She steered toward the trio, carefully pulling the car to a stop beside the woman who seemed to be the leader. She was relatively young, maybe forty-five years old. Vin was twenty-seven, so it wasn't unthinkable for this woman to be his aunt. She straightened up, regarding Nettie's car with calm brown eyes. She had shoulder-length dark blonde hair. Maybe brown hair which had been bleached by the sun?

Never mind that now. Nettie unbuckled herself and nodded to Casey. The aunt and niece got out of the car and approached the other women. When she looked at the two younger women, Nettie received a shock. The youngest of the trio, she had seen before. She was much younger than the other two, maybe twenty-five or twenty-six. It took her a moment to figure out where she had seen the girl, then she said, "Carly Tucker. You were Adriana's roommate."

Unexpectedly, a beautiful smile appeared on the girl's face as she replied, "That's right! Aunt Josie, do you know this lady?" She was addressing the first woman, who was evidently Josephine Tanner. Aunt Josie? Was this girl kin to Vin, then? Nettie looked at the first woman, looked at Josephine Tanner, then looked at the middle woman. She looked to be in her forties, maybe two or three years younger than Josephine Tanner.

"Maude told me that you would be coming. Nettie Welles, and this would have to be your niece Casey. I'm Josie ... this is my niece Carly, and my younger sister, Jessica," Josephine Tanner replied. Nettie shook hands with the woman, liking the strong grip and the steady eyes. It was easy to believe this woman was Vin's aunt. While there was little physical resemblance, aside from the dark blonde/light brown hair, Nettie could see a lot of Vin in this woman.

Josie Tanner continued, "Mrs. Welles, I asked Maude to contact you when she mentioned your name, because I realized that you love my nephew very much. What I have to tell you ... it has the capacity to hurt Vin deeply, and I want someone who knows and loves Vin, someone he trusts, to be there when we finally tell him." Nettie stared hard at the woman, then looked at the young girl and younger woman.

Carly's sunny smile had disappeared, to be replaced with anxiety. And Jessica looked ... Guilty? Yes, she looked guilty. Nettie's blood ran cold. Carly said slowly, "Aunt Josie, you're scaring me. I understand that finding out I'm his twin sister might shake up Vin ... but you don't really believe I'd ever hurt him, do you?" Sister????? Vin had a twin sister?????? Nettie looked at her niece.

Casey looked just as shocked, but muttered, "Can we say, Luke Skywalker and Princess Leia, boys and girls?" Nettie swatted her niece's behind. There would be none of that!

"I think we should take this inside ... I'm sorry, Carly, I didn't mean to upset you. Mrs. Welles, Carly's motel room is this way," Josie Tanner said. Carly nodded, still looking worried. She was Vin's twin sister. Nettie supposed in a way, that made Carly her own child. And once she got past the pale blonde hair, she could see resemblance to Vin. The bright eyes, the strong jawline. Yes, there were similarities.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Welles, I didn't mean to blurt that out. I had never told Vin or Adriana that I was Vin's sister. In fact, I found out about it accidentally myself, and could never figure out how to tell him. And you know how it is, the longer you go without telling someone, the harder it becomes," Carly Tucker said contritely, glancing over her shoulder as she led them into her motel room. Nettie reached out her hand and gently squeezed the girl's shoulder.

"Don't worry yourself, honey, but you're right. It's gonna be hard on Vin, finding out that he had kin, when he thought he was all alone in the world. Who raised ya? I didn't know that Vin's ma had any sisters, much less two of 'em. No offense, Ms. Tanner, but if you're Vin's aunt, why didn't ya raise him after his ma died when he was so young?" Nettie asked as the women entered Carly's room.

Josie closed the door behind them, answering, "It's a fair question. If I had been here in the States, instead of ... overseas, in a dangerous part of the world, I would have taken him. If I had known that the woman who was supposed to take him had no intention of carrying out her promise to our dying sister, I would have flown back to the States immediately. But I didn't know until I got home."

At this, Carly glowered at the third member of the group, Jessica. She cast her eyes down onto the floor. Jessica, evidently, was the sister whom Julia had asked to take care of Vin. Josie continued, "But my dear youngest sister chose to abandon Vin, and instead, tried to lie to our parents about it. Truth, however, has a nasty habit of way of coming out, whether we want it to or not." Now there was a warning tone in her voice, a note which had Carly shifting uneasily.

Jessica spoke for the first time, warning softly, "This is family business, Josie, and these woman have nothing to do with it." Wrong thing to say. Josie's brown eyes frosted over, and Carly moved closer to Nettie. As if her two aunts were scaring her ... or was one of them her mother? Nettie didn't know, but she did know that the young girl was worried about what was happening. She looked just as confused as Nettie felt.

"She's family, Jessica Persis, whether you like it or not. She loves Vin like her own son, and that makes her family. Now. I'm giving you one last chance to atone, Jessica, and if you don't start by telling the truth, then I will," Josie hissed. She had gotten right up in Jessica's face, and Nettie put one arm around Carly, the other arm around Casey.

"Aunt Josie, you're scaring me. What don't I know yet? What hasn't Aunt Jessica ... Mother ... what don't I know?" Carly asked. Nettie tightened her grasp on the young blonde. She had only just met this girl, but she was Vin's sister. She loved him just as much as Nettie and Casey did. That was all Nettie had to know.

Josie looked at her younger sister with a challenging 'Well?' look. Jessica just looked away again. A mixture of anger, disappointment, and fear crossed Josie's face. But she walked away from her sister, who in turn walked to the door, leaning against it. Josie walked to Carly's side and knelt in front of the young woman. She took her hands, saying, "I never wanted to be the one who told you this, honey. I always ... damn. I've known for a long time that it might be necessary. That's the other reason I wanted Mrs. Welles here. I wanted moral support from someone who loves Vin as much as I do."

Josie dropped her head, still holding Carly's hands, then looked up once more into her niece's bright eyes. She whispered, "You know I love you, don't you? You know that if it was within my power, I would have ... you and Vin would have been the center of my world? I have myself to blame for not getting to know you until you were eighteen ... I was so angry with your mother. I couldn't stand to look at her, not after she abandoned Vin."

"I know, Aunt Josie. That's the one thing that's been a constant in my life, is knowing how much you love me. And Vin will understand, too. Once he remembers you, and remembers how much you loved him, finding everything out will be a lot easier on him. I just wish I could have known Aunt Julia ... I mean, Mama. The way Gramma and Grandpa used to talk about her, I always thought she must have been really special," Carly replied, smiling tenderly.

Josie gave a half-sob and shook her head. She whispered, "Oh, baby. Carly, honey, that's what makes this so hard. Julia was your aunt, not your mother. Julia Tanner, my older sister, raised Vin, but she didn't give birth to him. Or to you. She was going to college, was in her junior year, when you and your brother were conceived. Julia was studying to become a psychologist. Study the wonders of the mind." This was said with an affectionate smile.

"I don't understand," Carly stammered. But Nettie did. She understand. When Josie had said, 'my older sister,' she had figured it out. Everything fell into place at that point. The tension between the two sisters. Josie's references to her sister making things right, starting with telling the truth. Her fear that Vin would get hurt. Oh, Nettie understood perfectly, even if Josie, and Julia's, niece did not.

That was why she said softly, "How old were you, Jessica? Sixteen, seventeen, when your babies were born? You could barely handle one baby, much less two, so it was decided that your older sister would take your son. And then when Julia died ... for whatever reason ... you left your son where he was." She could see the truth in Josie's eyes, the mixture of guilt and sorrow. And it was Josie, not Jessica, who very softly whispered, 'Yes,' into the now-silent room.

Nettie bowed her head, trying desperately to maintain her own composure. There was rage here, rage and sorrow, grief and love. The woman who had given birth to him had abandoned Vin. She could understand the first time. Jessica had been just a child herself. But the second time ... the second time, that was something else. There was one other emotion surging through Nettie. Gratitude that, if only for five years, Vin had had Julia ... his true mother, if not his biological one.

Part 14

It was a preternatural silence which settled in the motel room, among the five women, after Nettie Welles spoke. Josie looked at her niece's face ... Carly was in shock. It had been bad enough for the girl, when she had learned that Jessica had abandoned five year old Vin after Julia's death. Josie still blamed herself ... she should have pushed Jessica into telling her daughter, and son, the truth years ago.

She should have ... The silence was shattered by a growled, "You bitch!" Josie's head snapped up, but the growl hadn't come from her niece. Carly was still in shock. Rather, it came from the dark-haired young woman on Nettie's other side, Nettie's niece Casey. The girl rose to her feet, glaring at Jessica all the while, and snarled once more, "You self-centered little bitch! You don't deserve to be Vin's mother!"

Josie released her niece's hands, intending to intercept Casey Welles, an intent shared with Nettie Welles. Casey was fuming, "I don't believe you. I have friends, who are married, who have been married for years, and trying to have babies for years. They would make great parents. And you ... you have two children. And you don't deserve either of them! I don't even know Carly, and I know you don't deserve her!"

Her hands were clenched at her sides, as if she was struggling to keep from swinging her fists. Josie wasn't the only one who thought that, evidently. Because a quiet voice said from behind Casey, "Don't. If anyone gets to take a swing at her, I get first dibs. She's lied to me and my brother all these years." Casey turned as Carly rose to her feet. But rather than backing down, really, Casey just glowered at Jessica. However, her posture was that of someone backing up another friend ... not someone who intended to start a fight.

Josie stepped quietly out of Carly's way. She knew that she would get blasted, sooner or later, but right now, Carly's attention was on the woman who had raised her. Sort of. Carly wiped away her tears, sniffing ever so slightly, and whispered, "Do you have any idea how much I want to hate you, Mother? For the years of not knowing I had a brother? For the years of having to keep the truth from him, once I found him? I want to hate you so much. But I can't, because I have nothing left. I can't feel anything, Mother."

Carly shook her head, tears once more streaming down her face, and continued, "Except when I think about Vin. When I think about that little boy ... alone and afraid, after the only family he had died. I can feel then. I feel anger ... and sorrow ... and guilt. When I think about that child, abandoned by his mother twice! I can feel then. I could have forgiven you for lying to me. But Vin? What did Vin ever do wrong? Aside from being born?"

Jessica turned to face Carly, but the girl wasn't finished yet. She continued, her voice barely audible over the tears she was fighting, "He told me a little about his life after Aunt Julia died, Mother. He told me about the foster homes, about going from migrant family to migrant family. About never being in one place to learn much of anything, except how to protect his body and his heart. And there were other things. Things he couldn't tell me, but I knew anyhow. Because I saw it in his eyes, and knew he had survived things no child, no adult, should ever have to survive. Do you have any idea what you did to him? Any idea at all?"

By now, Josie couldn't have spoken if she tried. She listened, and felt tears running down her own cheeks. This was just as much her own fault as it was Jessica's. She could have taken Vin. Maybe she had been selfish as well. Maybe she could have spared her nephew those years of hell. And maybe, she should have told her niece everything from the beginning. But her father had begged her to give Jessica a chance to do the right thing.

That was what gave her the strength to speak now. She whispered, wiping away her own tears, "It's my fault, too, Carly. I should have let you tell Vin the truth a long time ago, and I should have told you the whole truth long before." Her niece turned to face her, and Josie continued, answering the question before it could be asked, "Your grandfather believed that if I didn't speak up ... if I forced your mother to take responsibility, she would do the right thing. I should have done it myself."

"No, Aunt Josie. This isn't your fault. I don't blame you. And I don't blame Grandpa, because he was right. It was Mother's responsibility to tell me, it was always her responsibility. Vin and I were her responsibility. Not yours, not Gramma's, not Grandpa's, not Aunt Julia's. It was hers. But it still hurts so much! I know it's not your fault, but it still hurts!" Carly wailed. Josie hesitated for a brief moment. But only for a moment. Then she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around her niece, finding herself caught in an equally fierce embrace.

Carly whispered, her tears wet against Josie's blouse, "You didn't abandon Vin, Aunt Josie, I know you would have taken him if it was safe. It isn't just the lies. It's knowing that Vin grew up alone, when I was surrounded with family. It's knowing that I had a brother, that I have a brother, who survived by his wits. Because his own mother didn't give a damn about him, didn't care enough to come for him, to fulfill a promise. He became a bounty hunter when he was only a teenager, did you know that?"

Josie smiled weakly against her niece's hair, replying, "I know. And I'm so proud of him. But I should have told you, baby, and I'm so sorry for that. I hadn't even gone into the military when the two of you were born, it wouldn't have any trouble at all. It may have been hard, but I could have done it. Julia could have kept her dreams, and when you and Vin were old enough, maybe fifteen, I would have told you the truth."

Carly pulled back and released Josie at the same time, cupping Josie's face in her hands. She whispered, "I know, Aunt Josie. I know you would have. And I should be very angry with you. But you know, all I really care about now, is getting to my brother." Josie nodded, pulling her niece back in her arms She wanted that, too. She wanted to see her nephew, and though she knew she wouldn't be able to see him ... she knew a few things about the Stargate program, she did have a letter which Julia had written for Vin.

"That reminds me," Nettie Welles said quietly, "what about Vin? I don't know how much you ladies know about what he does. I don't know a lot, and neither does Casey, but I do know he's getting ready to leave on one of his expeditions. Are you all coming along?" Carly nodded, resting her head on Josie's shoulder. The former sergeant felt her niece sigh quietly. The confrontation and the secrets revealed had taken its toll on Carly.

And it wasn't even over yet. Because there were more revelations to come. Revelations which Jessica would have to make herself, because no one but the youngest Tanner sister knew who had fathered her twins. The only other person who might have known (aside from the man himself) had carried the secret with her to her grave. Julia, more than likely, knew that. But she had never told Josie. And it was time they left ... they had a long journey ahead.

Part 15

The world had gone mad. At least, JD's part of the world, his world, had gone mad. First, there had been the attack on Vin in the corridors. Then there was the encounter with Dr. O'Shea, soon after. And then there was Chris. JD shook his head, unable to make sense of his and Buck's confrontation with the colonel. It was almost as if Chris thought Vin deserved the attack. But that made no sense ... Vin had been minding his own business when Richmond attacked him earlier.

True, he didn't know much about the past, when Vin had known Charlotte and Will Richmond in Texas, but it was the now that mattered, wasn't it? Buck had been as stunned as JD when Chris had responded, "Maybe Vin should stay away from the lady Dr. Richmond." Huh? What had JD missed? He knew that Chris was under a lot of stress, between the suspected traitor, and dealing with Dr. Richmond ... the male one ... but it still made no sense. JD shook his head again, heading back to check on his equipment.

As he passed a shaded area, he heard a soft whimper and JD spun around, his hand automatically going to his pistol. But all he found was Mindy and Adriana. It had been Mindy whom he had heard softly whining. Adriana was kneeling beside her dog, her forehead resting against Mindy's side. JD started to walk away, but his eyes caught Mindy's. Swallowing hard, the cartographer said very softly, "Adriana?"

Her head jerked up and she blinked, as if he had awakened her. That wasn't what caused his breath to catch in his throat. She had been crying. JD couldn't have walked away now even if he had wanted to. Like Buck, he couldn't stand to see a woman crying. He just couldn't deal with that. He sank to his knees beside the archaeologist and whispered, "Adriana, what's wrong? Are you all right?"

She brushed away her tears with a fake smile, one which every woman JD had ever known seemed to have when she was miserable and trying to convince everyone that she was fine. JD had seen that kind of smile countless times on his mother's face in the last few years of her life, particularly when she felt guilty about the amount of time JD was taking care of her, instead of having fun. She had been so happy for the time he spent with her, taking care of her, and felt so guilty for it.

Thinking of his mother now, JD said softly, "Don't try to tell me that you're fine. I know you're not. I know we haven't always gotten along, but not even when you were talking about ... before ... did I ever see you cry. Tell me what's wrong, Adriana, and I'll do my best to help." She stared at him, as if trying to decide if she could trust him. No, trust wasn't the right word. She was ... assessing ... him.

At last, she said hoarsely, "I went home, to get my stuff together. I had left my expedition backpack there when we got back from Virginia ... I can be pretty absent-minded at times." JD nodded ... Chris had mentioned that to him. That she had gone home to retrieve her own equipment, though JD had noticed she could be absent-minded at times. It was actually less a matter of being absent-minded, and more about being distracted. They had walked into yet another crisis when they returned to their base.

Adriana continued in a steadier voice, "I got back, after talking to General Hammond, and brought Mindy with me. I didn't have anyone to dog-sit her. Anyhow, I got back, and once I got through the security checkpoints, I ran into Charlotte. And she told me about the ... about Will attacking Vin earlier. She saw him hitting Vin. I had never seen her so angry, JD. I'd known her for a long time before I met Vin, and she had never been that angry with Will before. You know she actually decked him for attacking Vin?"

Charlotte had seen the attack? Oh, this could get very ugly. And he decided that while Dr. Will Richmond was a loudmouth, Dr. Charlotte Richmond was far more dangerous. Best not to get on her bad side. Adriana continued with a sigh, "I was stupid, then. I was gonna walk on by. I swore to myself I wouldn't get into it with Will. So, what do I do? I confronted him about it. I don't know what's happened to him, JD. I don't know that man."

She shook her head, her dark hazel eyes filled with hurt and confusion. JD asked, moving from Mindy's side to sit beside Adriana against the wall, "What did he say to you, Adriana? I can tell it hurt you, but what did he say?" Adriana turned her head and looked at him once more. Mindy went to Adriana's other side and sank gracefully to the ground, resting her head in the lap of her mistress.

"He told me that it was partly my fault Vin wouldn't stay away from Charlotte. He said that everyone knew I was Vin's girl, and if ... if Vin was getting any from me, he wouldn't have been around Charlotte so much. I don't know why it hurt so much when he said it. Vin and I, we've never said that we're a couple. Will has always known that, but he's always called me Vin's girl, so he could convince himself that Vin wasn't a threat," Adriana said softly.

Years ago, shortly after Adriana had first joined the SGC, she and JD had clashed. JD had taken her surprise when he had never heard of the movie Dune to be condescension, and when Buck wouldn't shut up about his lack of education, had lashed out at Adriana. Ezra had taken him aside and ripped him a new asshole. JD had responded by accusing Ezra of wanting to get into Adriana's pants. Listening to the archaeologist now, JD had a glimmer of how angry Ezra must have been with him that day. It was the stupidest thing JD had ever heard in his life, just as stupid as his accusation to Ezra.

Especially since everyone knew that while they cared for each other deeply, Vin and Adriana weren't an item. Sure, JD figured they would get together eventually, and he often teased Vin about his girl ... but he knew they weren't an item. Not yet, at least. You would have thought that knowing the pair for as long as he had, Will Richmond would have clicked into that fact years earlier.

Maybe he has, a voice inside JD's head murmured. Maybe he has, and he's deliberately trying to drive Adriana away. He looked triumphant, after Buck warned him that they would be watching over Charlotte. Maybe that's exactly what he wants to do ... he wants Adriana to turn against him. But why? What kind of game is he playing, that he doesn't want any allies, and why can't I shake the feeling that this is tied up in the traitor thing going on?

JD looked up at Adriana and said softly, "Listen to me, Drina. I think Dr. Richmond is up to something. Listen." She looked at him, frowning, and JD explained everything he had seen during the confrontation in the corridor, including his encounter with Dickie O'Shea while he was heading to his room. JD concluded, "I may be wrong, but it seems that Dr. Richmond is deliberately pushing us to look after Charlotte, and he may be trying to do the same thing."

Adriana was silent for several moments, then said, "And to make sure he accomplished whatever he meant to, Will hit where he knew it would hurt most. Damn, how could I have been so stupid? I let him play me like a goddamn violin ... I swore I would never allow another man to do that again!" JD guessed she was referring to her father and the horrible way he had used her for all those years after her mother's death.

He said softly, "You trusted him, Adriana. The thing is, he's doing this for a reason. He's setting things in motion, but I can't figure out why. My gut tells me that this has to do with the traitor, but I can't figure out how. It's just a little too strange, you know? First, both SG-1 and SG-7 are assigned to take care of this wagon train, as Mary keeps calling it. Then, your friend Dr. Richmond gets all ugly when he sees his wife reuniting with two friends she hasn't seen in five years. You see what I'm saying?"

"Yeah, I do. It's all happening at once, and Chanu's father Koje always used to tell me that all things are connected. I didn't think he meant it this literally, though," Adriana muttered. JD suppressed a smile. He had heard Josiah, Vin, and Chanu discussing Chanu's father. He hoped to meet the man someday. Adriana returned her attention to JD, sighing, "Okay. I say we sit down and start writing things out. Does Vin know?"

"I'm not sure. I left him in the infirmary, with Janet looking him over. There's something else you need to know. Chris is acting weird," JD replied. He explained his and Buck's confrontation with the colonel. To his surprise, Adriana merely nodded thoughtfully ... a marked change from her brother's outrage. JD asked slowly, "This doesn't surprise you, does it?" She shook her head, and he added, "Why not?"

"Because Chris got a letter from his father yesterday, JD," Adriana answered. JD got to his feet, then reached down to help her up. Adriana continued, "When I was a kid, before Buck and Chris were transferred that last time, Chris and I used to talk about fathers. I guess, I was trying to figure out if I was doing something wrong, if I deserved what my father was doing to me. If my father was the norm, or the exception. Anyhow, in the mornings, while we would wait for Buck to get up, Chris would teach me how to cook, and he would tell me about his father. They were really close up until the time Chris was thirteen. I don't know what happened ... but I do know Chris never forgave his father."

"Geez ... and you think this letter has something to do with the way Chris has been acting?" JD asked. Now that he thought about it, it made perfect sense. Chris had been acting strange since the previous day. Hmmm. What had been in that letter? He looked down at Mindy, suddenly remembering something Adriana had said earlier. He asked, "Adriana, you said you couldn't get a dog-sitter for Mindy ... what about Nettie and Casey?"

"Aw hell ... I'm sorry, JD, I meant to tell you. I guess that means you don't know. I found a message on my recorder. Nettie and Casey left suddenly yesterday afternoon. The time on my machine said around five pm yesterday. Something weird is going on with them ... Nettie sounded rattled," Adriana answered as the pair began walking down the hall. JD shook his head ... come again? Not even when they were facing off with Guy Royal had JD seen the tough old lady rattled. Adriana distracted JD from his worries by asking, "I've got one other favor to ask ... mind not telling Chris that I told you he taught me how to cook. You know how Chris is, and I'd really rather not end up with a razor at my throat."

"Hell, Drina, if he does that, you could just kick him in the balls again!" JD teased, and was rewarded with a grin and quick bob of her head. JD added, "But you got my word. Not a word to Chris about our conversation. Wanna go check on Vin, and then we'll put our heads together, and figure out what the hell is going on?" This met with agreement from his companion, and the two humans, plus the dog, set out for the infirmary.

Part 16

If this had been three years ago, Chris Larabee would have hit the bottle as soon as he heard from Buck and JD about Will Richmond's attack on Vin. But this wasn't three years ago. It wasn't even six months ago. It was now. And Chris had no idea what he would do, because that damn letter from his father had thrown everything he had believed for the last three years into upheaval. Jack didn't know him well enough to realize that ... but Buck did.

People, including Chris himself, often made the mistake of underestimating Buck. The man could tear away the walls with a few selected words. Chris had been in denial for the last day, and shutting everyone out. Including Mary, though he had done a good job of hiding that.

He remembered the way they had all been joking around at breakfast before Charlotte Richmond had arrived. By that time, Chris had been able to push his father's letter out of his mind, pretending as if he had never received it. And then, the female archaeologist had made her appearance, bringing all of the colonel's doubts back. All of his fears. Because he had seen the look in Vin's eyes when the woman spoke, when his best friend had heard her voice.

Was it possible that Vin was still attracted to the woman? She obviously still cared a great deal for him ... but then she had hugged Adriana with equal ferocity. She hadn't seen either of them in five years, and had evidently been very worried when Vin had disappeared. There was her husband's reaction ... he had been jealous. Was there a reason for him to still be jealous? Chris shook his head.

Damn Buck. Jack had at least left him with some of his shields. He had convinced Jack, and himself, that he wasn't sure he could trust Vin, because his best friend, and Adriana, were obviously keeping something from him. But Buck had ripped that away, and laid the truth bare. Chris had let his father's letter get to him. Was making him doubt a man who had never, in the three years they had worked together, let him down.

That had enraged Buck, as he growled at Larabee, "Dammit, Chris, that boy has never let us down, never done anything but watch our backs. Yeah, I wasn't too sure about him at first, but he proved himself a hundred times over. And now, because your old man is making noise again, you're starting to doubt him? Because a jealous husband is that insecure about his wife, you're doubting him? What's wrong with you?"

What's wrong with you? That was the crux of the matter, wasn't it? Things which ordinarily, Chris could have brushed off, including the Richmonds, including Vin and Adriana's whispered consultation ... now seemed to mean everything. The most stable thing in his life, one of his constants ... had been shaken, and Chris had no idea how to deal with it. He was afraid to ask Vin. Imagine that. He was afraid of hearing the truth, one way or the other.

If Buck and the others were right, then he would probably insult Vin for doubting him. And if his father was right ... Chris closed his eyes tightly. Without prompting, he reviewed the letter in his mind. "I've followed your career, son. I don't know what you do in Cheyenne Mountain, but I do know of your associates. I've had friends who tell me that you drink with a young man from Texas. Vin Tanner is not who you think he is, son."

Vin Tanner isn't who you think he is. Without warning, he was thrown back two years, a few months before Adriana had arrived. He had gone into Mary's office, searching for the captain. Instead, he had found a piece of paper ... a poem. Written by Vin. "I'm not the way they see me ... not who they think I am." The words which had broken Larabee's heart, now sent chills down his spine.

What did his father mean, Vin wasn't who he thought he was? They had done a thorough background check on his friend before he and General Hammond had gone to speak with him, to invite him to join the SGC. And the military was highly thorough in this case.

Was it possible his father didn't think Chris knew about Vin's bounty hunter days? That could be it. Evan Larabee had been, for lack of a better word, a prude. It wasn't the right word, but it would do for the moment. He was unlikely to approve of his son being friends with a bounty hunter, a profession which Evan considered anything but honorable and noble. However, he had lost all credibility with Chris for being honorable when he had left for a year, when Chris was thirteen.

It hadn't just been that he left ... it was that he had left without warning, except a note. A note saying he couldn't handle his mundane life anymore. The man had a mid-life crisis, and nearly destroyed his family. He had broken Pegeen Larabee's heart, and for that, Chris had never truly forgiven his father. When Evan returned, contrite, Pegeen had taken several months before she would allow him to move back in. She had been burned once, and in the year her husband had been away, Pegeen had learned a great deal about herself.

And Chris had learned a great deal about women. Once upon a time, he had been his father's constant companion, but in that year while his father was gone, he had gotten to know his mother ... and the relationship they built up in that year remained strong through his tumultuous teenage years. She had been the one person Chris talked with after Sarah and Adam were taken from him ... he had even told her about meeting Vin.

Chris smiled now, remembering his conversations with his mother. Pegeen had been so happy for him ... she loved Buck, she always had, but Pegeen had immediately realized how important Vin was to Chris. She would never put it that way ... she was a smart woman. And when he admitted that Vin had done things in his life, though not the sorts of things Chris had in the military, Pegeen had answered, "That's the way of life, son. But if this young man was willing to stand up to a bunch of bullies, for a man he didn't even know ... that tells me more about him than anything else."

Wasn't that what Chris was forgetting now? His father's letter had caused him to doubt Vin, and why? Why should he trust his father over a man who had never betrayed him, never let him down ... never been anything but his friend and ally? The brother Chris had always desired? What was wrong with him? Yes, Chris still felt that Vin and Adriana were keeping something from him. It might be something important ... but it might not be.

It seemed like everything was piling together at once. The traitor. The rising tension due to the sabotage of that traitor. Will and Charlotte Richmond, and their marital problems Richmond's attack on Vin. His father's letter. Chris swallowed hard, gently touching the picture of Sarah and Adam which he kept on his desk. He whispered, "What do I do, babe? How do I force the traitor out into the open, before someone gets hurt?"

And he had his answer. Sometimes, you could use a loss of trust to your advantage. He wanted answers before he went ahead with his plan, but he knew where to get those answers. Chris quietly prayed that the members of his team could forgive him for what he was about to do, but he had given himself the perfect tool for smoking this bastard ... or bitch ... out. Or rather, his father had.

Chris picked up his phone and dialed security, asking, "Has Dr. Wilmington returned to the base? She did? Very good. No, that won't be necessary, I can find her myself. Thanks. Bye." Chris hung up. He had a pretty good idea where she would be. Despite her, and Vin's, protestations, people continued to regard her as Vin Tanner's lady. Someone would have told her about the attack ... so she would be on her way to the infirmary.

Part 17

Vin wasn't in the infirmary ... Janet had released him to his quarters, JD and Adriana learned. The pair decided that they would meet there ... Adriana still needed to stop off at her own quarters, and drop off the backpack she was still carrying. However, before she did that, she wanted to talk to Janet. She had told JD some of what was troubling her, but not all of it. Not enough. And, Adriana had realized, she needed to get it out. Maybe then, she could make sense of her crazy emotions.

She lifted Mindy into her arms once more, drawing a protesting whine from the collie. Mindy didn't like being picked up. She always tensed up when Adriana picked her up, for some reason. But as Adriana settled her on a bed, Mindy relaxed. The archaeologist murmured, "Sorry, girl. Didn't mean to scare you." The collie licked her hand and face in response, and Adriana continued, "Stay, okay?" With her dog settled for now, Adriana turned back to Janet.

She asked slowly, "Is there anything you needed to do? I mean, are you busy?" Janet looked around the empty infirmary, then turned her attention back to Adriana and shook her head. Adriana continued, "I ... need ... to talk to someone. It may take a while, 'cause I have a lot to say. I know what I want to say, but I don't know how to say it. If it makes any sense at all." By answer, Janet took her hand and led her into her office. She pushed Adriana into her chair beside the computer, then sat on the desk.

"Probably the only time I'll ever be taller than you," Janet said with an impish grin, and Adriana laughed. The pair were the same height at five feet two, though Adriana looked taller in her boots. Janet continued, her brown eyes growing serious, "Now. Tell me what's bothering you, Adriana. I know you're not worried about Vin's immediate well-being, because you know me well enough to know I wouldn't have released him."

Adriana nodded and said, "I ... like I said, I don't know how to say this. Everything is a mess. I got into it with Will, and he said some pretty nasty things. I suppose it's not much worse than what he used to say, without thinking. And that's not even what's bothering me. What bothers me, what scares me, is my reaction. I wanted to kill him, Janet. If not kill him, then hurt him very, very badly. Words wound, but never like this."

Janet studied her face for several moments, then asked quietly, "This was about Vin, wasn't it?" Adriana dipped her head in acknowledgment. The doctor took a deep breath, then went on, "I'm gonna ask your some questions. I know you've been seeing a therapist, and that's great. Especially since I've noticed you becoming more comfortable with touch. But I know that when you let down your guard, it makes it more difficult to control your anger."

Again, Adriana nodded, and Janet said, "You've got nearly twenty years worth of rage locked up inside, and you've been slowly releasing it. Little by little, in ways that you don't even realize. Last week, when you told Buck about your father breaking your water globe collection, when you repeated the story for those of us who didn't hear it ... some of it got out then. The thing is, I think you're trying to talk yourself into thinking your reaction to whatever Will Richmond said to you is solely due to those twenty years of suppressed anger."

Ow ... bullseye. Adriana stated softly, "And you don't think that's the case." Janet shook her head from side to side. The archaeologist looked away, murmuring, "It's so much easier if that's true, you know. I'm finally admitting to myself that I have a right to be angry. My father molested me after my mother's death. And my mother ... I can't remember her ever showing me the slightest bit of affection. And lately, it's been occurring to me that my father killed her ... or knows who did. He never came to my room for late night visits until after she died."

She spat the words out, as if they made her sick. And they did. Janet said softly, "And all of that is reason enough for you to be angry. But this is different, Adriana. This was personal. This was direct. I don't know what Richmond said to you, and after what I've heard today from Vin, Major Wilmington, and JD, I don't think I want to know. But I do know you. To the best of my knowledge, you've only lashed out at someone once, and that was Nathan. When Vin was hurt so badly." Adriana lowered her eyes, remembering the incident.

Janet went on, "So, that leaves me with just one question." Adriana looked up at her friend, who asked softly, "Tell me the truth, Drina. Have you always been attracted to Vin? Oh, I know, you two are friends, not a couple. I know you aren't Vin's lady, regardless of what people say. That's not what I'm asking you. I'm asking, have you always been attracted to Vin?" And then, there it was. Out in the open. Where Adriana couldn't hide from it.

"Yes," she breathed. Adriana closed her eyes, her fingers weaving together in her lap, and continued, "I always buried it. But I was always aware of him. Goddess, Janet, how could I not be? But I was afraid. If I admitted that I was attracted to him, if I admitted what kinds of feelings I got, just from looking at him ... just from seeing his smile ... what would I do? I mean, to our friendship?" She opened her eyes and looked at the chief medical officer, explaining, "I was afraid, Janet, and I'm still afraid. I'm afraid of ruining my friendship with him, and I'm afraid I'm not enough of a woman for him. He deserves someone stronger than me, someone better."

She started to say more, but Janet hushed her with her fingers pressed to Adriana's lips. The doctor said in a very quiet voice, her brown eyes ablaze, "Now you listen to me, Adriana Kathleen. I'll tell you what Vin Tanner deserves. He deserves a woman who will stand at his side, who will watch his back." Adriana started to speak around the fingers, but Janet shook her head. She wasn't finished with Adriana quite yet, it seemed.

The doctor continued, "He deserves a woman who will hold him when he needs comforting, and a woman who will back away when he has to fight alone. Things you do for him, which I've seen you do, every day. Yes, you're still healing from what your parents did to you. But you are healing. So don't ever try to tell me again that you're not good enough for Vin."

She removed her fingers and Adriana said softly, "I don't want him to get hurt, because of me. What if my father does come back?" Janet frowned and Adriana continued with difficulty, "The morning before I left for school, the day he broke all of my water globes ... he told me that I was his, and I was to never forget that. He vowed to destroy anyone who tried to take me from him, and that included me. Janet, what if he realizes how I feel about Vin, and goes after him?" That was another part of her fear. Did she have the right to subject Vin to that sort of danger?

Janet said quietly, "Then your father will have to deal with both SG-7 and SG-1. People make a great deal about Vin's relationship with Colonel Larabee, just as they make a great deal about JD's relationship with your brother. Understandably so. But your brother, JD, Dr. Sanchez, Nathan, and Ezra would all lay down their lives for Vin. Just as Colonel O'Neill, Sam, Teal'c, and Daniel would do the same. And that's not counting all the people whose lives Vin has touched over the years. I won't tell you not to be afraid. You have every right to be worried. But don't let your fear force you to drive Vin away. He deserves better than that, Drina."

All of which was true. But Adriana still wasn't ready to admit more than attraction, more than what she currently had with Vin. And they did have a wonderful friendship. There was one other thing, something which came out of that fear. She looked at Janet, asking softly, "What if he doesn't feel the same about me? What ... I mean, wouldn't I be wrong, saddling him with a terrible burden? Wouldn't I be selfish, if I told him, and he didn't feel that way?"

Janet chose her words carefully, answering, "If we were talking about anyone but Vin, I'd say 'maybe.' There are some men who can't handle knowing that a friend has stronger feelings for them. But we're talking about Vin. I don't know a lot about his background, but I do know he didn't have a happy life when he was younger, after his mother died. Vin will not reject love, coming from anyone. Much less someone whom he has known for eight years."

Love. Adriana cringed away from the word. She wasn't ready to hear that word, wasn't ready to speak the word, wasn't ready to think it. She said softly, "You've given me a lot to think about, Janet ... thanks. And thanks for listening. I need to find JD ... we gotta figure out what's going on with ... everything." She waved a hand, trying to articulate the way everything had been going to hell in a handbasket in such a short amount of time. And they hadn't even left the base yet. That was the scary part.

"You're welcome. And Drina, things will work. You just gotta hang on," Janet advised. Adriana nodded and eased herself out of the chair. As she walked away, Janet caught her hand and gave her fingers a gentle squeeze. Adriana mouthed, 'thank you' again. Then she went into the main part of the infirmary, to retrieve her dog. Mindy happily jumped down from her perch, and the pair went out into the corridor, heading for Adriana's quarters.

They hadn't gotten but a few steps when Adriana heard, "Little princess, we need to talk." Adriana turned to face Chris, who looked haggard and tense. Adriana realized at least part of the tension come from his father's letter. Plus, she knew he was under a lot of pressure with this new mission. And Senator Kinsey was being an ass again. Or, more likely, as usual. Adriana dipped her head, and Chris said, "I know you and Vin are keeping something from me, about the Richmonds. What is it?"

Even for Chris, it was unusually terse. Adriana looked at her 'big brother' for several moments. Finally, she said, "I don't know what you're talking about, Chris. I know what you know. That's it." She turned to go, but a memory flashed through her mind. Chris watching her and Vin intently while they discussed Charlotte's omission of any children. She turned back to face Chris, adding, "The only thing you might not know is that Charlotte was pregnant the last time Vin and I saw her. She was ... geez, maybe six weeks from her due date."

"She didn't mention any child," Chris stated and Adriana nodded, raising her eyebrows. She didn't have long to wait, as Chris added with a sigh, "That's what you were discussing. You were wondering why she didn't mention a child, and wondering if you should bring it up with her. Goddammit, Larabee!" He ran his hand through his short blond hair, sighing deeply. Adriana merely smiled tightly, then turned away again. She had a mystery to help solve.

Part 18

Over the next day and a half, the two teams finished their preparations for the expedition. When he learned of Will Richmond's attack on Vin Tanner, General Hammond had conducted interviews with both men ... separately. After he had the information he wanted from both men, Hammond warned Richmond that if he attacked any other member of the escort units, he would be removed as leader of the archaeology team.

In private, he asked Vin to be careful. The guide had nodded, saying nothing. 'Be careful' was the only way he knew to say it, without sounding like he didn't trust Vin. There was enough mistrust going on within SG-7 at the moment, Hammond wasn't of a mind to make things worse. He didn't understand what was going on with Colonel Larabee ... nor did General Travis, and Orrin had promised to speak with the man.

He had learned during his conversation with Vin that the young man had no designs on Charlotte Richmond. Yes, he had been attracted to her years earlier, in part because she was lonely and sad. But she wasn't the same person she had been years earlier, just as he wasn't the same person, and she wasn't putting up with her husband's mistreatment of her. She didn't need Vin any more, and Hammond had a feeling that was part of what had attracted the nineteen year old Vin Tanner to Charlotte in the first place.

Listening to the young man's narrative, Hammond found it hard to reconcile the sad, lonely young woman whom Vin was describing with the strong-willed, fiery wife and mother. Hammond had met Charlotte and Will's daughter, Tansy, who would be remaining at the compound, at least until things were settled.

Settled. Now there was the ultimate irony. Hammond didn't think things would ever be settled for the expedition. What had him curious was Charlotte's observation to him ... she had told him that Will didn't want her to speak of Tansy to anyone. Had said it might mean the difference between life and death for their little girl. They had already lost one child, a loss which had nearly destroyed their marriage ... Charlotte couldn't face losing another.

So, she had agreed to keep Tansy a secret from SG-1 and SG-7. For now, but Hammond was sure the mother would also tell both teams in a heartbeat if she thought they could help her protect her child. And truthfully, he didn't blame her for walking the fine line she was ... no matter which way she turned, her child could be in danger. There was the threat of the traitor in the base and the danger of the expedition, even though Katie Whitman was accompanying her father, and Billy Travis had been given permission to accompany his mother.

Now that was a conversation Hammond would have liked to hear. Billy knew very little about the Stargate ... like most eight year olds, he had a hard keeping secrets. But, the little boy had kept a devastating secret for the year after his father's death. And if he knew his old friend, Orrin had taken his small grandson aside for a slight 'man to man' talk, the kind Chris Larabee would have had with the boy under ordinary circumstances.

Larabee. Now there was a man causing a lot of concern to a lot of people. Mary Travis had noticed his odd behavior, and spoken to both her father-in-law and Hammond about it. Both men had noticed it and counseled the widow to just ignore it for now. He was under a lot of pressure, with the expedition, and the traitor, and various other things. Like, Hammond thought grimly, the letter from his father. Damn Evan Larabee!

That had to be the key factor. Hammond had seen Larabee under pressure in the past, and only when his family was directly involved did Larabee lose his cool. And unfortunately, Hammond knew Evan Larabee all too well. They had clashed a number of times over the years, the civilian had been known to make Hammond wonder why exactly he was putting his life, and the life of others, on the line to protect men like that. The general didn't like Larabee, figured that he had to have married a good woman to have produced a son like Chris.

George Hammond didn't know what had been in the letter from the senior Larabee to his son, but he could see its effects. He had a feeling, however, that it had something to do with Vin Tanner, because in the last day and a half, a number of people had noticed a change in the relationship between the two men. The first person who had spoken to Hammond about it was Major Wilmington, who had taken a break from fussing over his sister and JD Dunne to worry about Larabee and Tanner.

There wasn't much any of them could do, however, at least for the moment. The pair had remained professional in their dealing with each other, and the rest of their teams. Which brought them now to the Gate Room. The vehicles had been sent ahead ... the new 'wagons,' Hammond thought, remembering how Mary Travis had started the trend of calling this a wagon train. He couldn't argue with her logic, really. The main difference was, they had no intention of colonizing this world ... just studying it. At least for the moment.

The people were gathered in the Gate Room now, and Hammond winced at the sight of Dr. Wilmington trying to shift her backpack without releasing her sedated dog. He was glad he had told the archaeologist to take Mindy with her. The border collie had gone far in the last few days, in terms of reducing some of the tension. Although, he did think there might have been some unpleasantness at one point.

A second confrontation had occurred between Dr. Wilmington and Will Richmond the previous day, shortly after breakfast. Mindy had taken exception with Richmond's tone when he had spoken to the junior archaeologist. That was all he had been told. However, Hammond knew dogs. He knew what they did to someone who displeased them ... or who had upset their human. He had a pretty good idea what Mindy had done.

He looked down in the Gate Room as Major Wilmington eased his arms around Mindy, taking her from his sister, while Tanner helped the archaeologist shift the backpack straps. Once Dr. Wilmington nodded, the major carefully placed Mindy back into his sister's arms. Hammond looked over at the two colonels. Jack O'Neill signaled they were ready, and Hammond leaned forward, saying, "SG-1, SG-7 ... you have a go. Good luck!"

"Autobots, transform and roll out!" he heard Dr. Wilmington say. Tanner just laughed, and Colonel Larabee turned to glare at her. However, it seemed he remembered that his glare didn't work on her, so he just shook his head and waved the expedition forward. That didn't stop Larabee from muttering into the mic attached to his jacket about archaeologists who watched way too many cartoons from the eighties. And then, they were going through.

Part 19

Once they were all planet-side, the two teams split up. SG-1 would be covering the back, so they had received a truck. Sam would drive, with Daniel riding shotgun, Jack and Teal'c in the very back. That was fine by Jack. He liked Mary and Billy Travis, but the other civilians got on his nerves, especially Will Richmond. His wife wasn't a problem for Jack ... hell, if Jack didn't have so many problems himself, he probably would have done exactly what the male Richmond kept accusing Vin of doing.

The Richmonds, Dr. Whitman and his daughter, Mary and Billy, and the rest of the expedition teams would be in the center. It was a sign to everyone how badly things had gotten between Chris and Vin that Chris had taken Ezra and taken one side, while Vin was out in front with Adriana. There had been a slight dustup between Vin and Chris before the teams had left, which had culminated in Vin bitterly telling Chris that whatever had happened between him and Charlotte was in the past, and wasn't nobody's business.

That had been bad enough, but Jack had overheard him asking Adriana to ride with him, saying he wanted someone who trusted him watching his back. Chris had heard as well. But his reaction had startled Jack. Instead of looking angry, the other colonel had looked sad. As if he didn't like this wall between himself and his best friend ... which was really funny, since Larabee had been doing his damnedest to build up that wall.

So, Vin and Adriana were out in front, with Mindy still sleeping in Adriana's arms. The sedative would wear off naturally in about an hour, Janet had said. Nathan and Josiah had dropped a little back from Vin and Adriana, and JD and Buck had taken the opposite side of Chris and Ezra. The civilians had been effectively surrounded. In the front of the truck, Jack could hear Sam and Daniel talking.

Daniel said in answer to something Sam had said, which Jack hadn't heard, "It just sounded strange, that's all. You would have thought that Vin would have said something like, I want someone whom I trust to watch my back ... not someone who trusts me." At Jack's side, Teal'c half-turned, so that he could address Daniel and watch out the back of the truck.

"Not so strange, Daniel Jackson," the Jaffa answered. Daniel looked over his shoulder, and Teal'c continued, "Vin Tanner wishes to have at his side someone who trusts him to do his job. Someone who can protect him, without questioning him ... and his ability to do his duty. At the present time, it does not appear likely that Colonel Larabee trusts in his ability to do his duty properly ... making it difficult for him to concentrate on that duty at hand."

"In other words," Jack said, "Vin can't do his job, and worry about Chris trusting him at the same time. He can, but if he tried, he would just get distracted every time Chris questioned his judgment. Which has been happening often these days. He can relax with Adriana ... he knows that she'll watch his back, and that she won't question his commitment to us or the mission." Teal'c inclined his head in agreement, and Jack added, "Besides ... between the old sourpuss and Adriana, who would you choose as a traveling companion?"

He raised a brow questioningly and Teal'c intoned, "Indeed. However, Colonel O'Neill, you seem to have forgotten something very important." Jack looked at his companion, who added, "Colonel Larabee is actually younger than you are." Jack rolled his eyes. That was not the point! Teal'c continued, "You referred to Colonel Larabee as 'old.' However. The colonel has just turned forty-one, which is hardly old."

"Has anyone told him that?" Jack asked. Honestly, there were times when he thought Chris was as old as Bra'tac himself. He looked around at his team, catching the barely hidden grin on Carter's face in the rearview mirror. Jack continued, "I mean, let's think about this, campers. Chris is barely forty-one years old, younger than me. But until last week, when were all on vacation, he was acting like he was at least ten years older."

"Oh, I see what you're saying, and I agree with Teal'c. I don't dislike Colonel Larabee. When he doesn't have his head up his ass, he's a pretty nice guy. And I understand what Teal'c was saying about Vin preferring to have someone who trusts him at his back," Daniel said.

But? And Jack could hear that 'but' in there. Daniel continued, "But it still seemed like a strange way of putting it." Yup, there it was, he knew it was coming. The space monkey still hadn't figured out, even after three years, that Tanner had his own way of expressing himself. And that if you were paying attention, he made perfect sense. The archaeologist continued after a moment, "Just out of curiosity, did anyone notice that Colonel Larabee started acting weird after he got that letter from his dad, a few days ago?"

"Ol' Chris is always weird," Jack said ... he had to say it. He had to. However, he also had to add, a bit begrudgingly, "but yeah, he has been acting weirder than usual, ever since he got that letter. Wilmington ... the major, I mean ... he put his finger on it. Hell, I thought Chris was just getting his knickers in a twist because Vin and Adriana hadn't told him something, when the Richmonds first got here. The guy couldn't seem to get it through his head that maybe, just maybe, it didn't have anything to do with the mission."

"Well, sir, he does have a point. I mean, even if Vin and Adriana didn't realize it was important, it could have been. I don't know what they didn't tell him, but I can certainly see how he could feel they were keeping something important from him," Carter said from the front of the vehicle. She paused, then added, "On the other hand, I do know that Colonel Larabee has been keeping his distance from Adriana during the last few days as well."

"Horse hockey. If it had been important in any way, if it dealt with the mission at all, that boy woulda told Larabee. It's like, duh, what planet is he living on?" Jack asked in true annoyance. Teal'c just looked at him with an amused expression, and the colonel added, "Okay, okay, so I've been spending too much time with Cassie lately, and your point is? Chris is being an idiot! We already have two idiots on this mission, and they're both civilians ... O'Shea and Richmond. We do not need another one, much less the leader of an SG team!"

"That may be the point, O'Neill," Teal'c said suddenly. Jack looked at his friend in confusion, and Teal'c elaborated, "Colonel Larabee is as aware as we of the traitor within the SGC. The last time there was such a traitor, the woman in question nearly cost Vin Tanner his life. Colonel Larabee may have a reason for behaving as he is." A growl could be heard from the front seat. Mentioning Stacy Ferguson around Carter was never a good idea.

The woman was dead now, as dead as the bitch who had physically tried to kill Vin Tanner. But Carter had never forgiven, or forgotten, and Jack knew that would never change. Jack said, trying to distract Carter from the specter of Stacy Ferguson, "Okay, so what you're saying, Teal'c, is that Chris is trying to smoke out the traitor by pretending to turn against his best friend? That's crazy, even for Chris."

"Not crazy, sir, unless you mean crazy like a fox. It's a good plan ... flawed, but it has its merits. If the traitor thinks Colonel Larabee no longer trusts his second in command, this man, or woman, is likely to get sloppy. That's the merit of the plan. The weak point is, even though Colonel Larabee still trusts Vin, he's acting as if he doesn't. Vin's a smart young man, but it's gonna hurt. No matter how he looks at it, Vin will still see that Colonel Larabee doesn't trust him," Carter replied. O'Neill rolled his eyes ... that was exactly what he was saying.

"This is true, Major Carter. However, we must not forget, Colonel Larabee is willing to sacrifice much, if he believes he is protecting his people. That includes creating a problem, where none exists, and facing the consequences. Make no mistake ... there shall be consequences," Teal'c intoned gravely. The Jaffa continued after a moment, after his words sank in, "That is why we must play along with him. If we attempt to circumvent the colonel's plan, we may cause that which we seek to avoid."

Jack hated it when he said things like that. He hated it even more, since he knew Teal'c was right. Aloud, he said, "All right. But if Vin takes it into his head to deck Chris when this is all over, we ain't stoppin' him, that clear?" A chorus of 'yeses' greeted him, and O'Neill muttered, "And if something happens that Vin can't deck Chris for seeming to lose faith in him, then I will!" He would have taken those words back, if he had known how prophetic they were.

Part 20

For the last two days, Will had been getting the silent treatment from his wife. The full silent treatment ... Charlotte didn't even speak to him when she wanted something from him. Instead, she always found something else to do, then asked someone nearby to 'tell my husband' this, that, or the other thing. It was getting steadily more difficult to hold out against her, especially since she had learned the silent treatment from him.

However, she was far better at it. Where he had been silent to keep the agony of losing their daughter from killing him, she was silent to punish him. He could have lived with her kicking him out of bed. But not speaking to him? Not even making eye contact with him? He would have preferred her decking him again to this. Will was miserable, and for the first time, he understood how she must have felt in those two years before Vin Tanner had entered their lives.

Will glanced at his wife as he drove along behind the guide. She was slumped in her seat, her eyes directed to the passing landscape. It was a beautiful area, wilderness, like the forests and glades of Earth. Charlotte had propped her feet up against the dash, and the wind ruffled her strawberry blonde hair. God, she was beautiful. And little Tansy looked just like her mother. His little angel. Yes, he had to think of Tansy and Charlotte, and remind himself why he was doing this. Because if he lost either of them ...

Even with her current silent treatment, at least Charlotte was still alive. If he, and SG-7, could just keep her alive until the traitor showed himself, until the traitor was captured, Will would find some way to make things up to her. To Adriana. But he realized just how unlikely he could make things up to Adriana, after what he had said to her. She probably could have forgiven just about anything else ... but not that.

And now, he knew why. She had been molested by her father when she was a child. From the time she was eight, just after her mother's death, until she was seventeen. God, no wonder she reacted as she did when he tried to convince her to go home! And then, for him to say what he had ... .Will wanted to kick himself. He had been trying to alienate her, yes, but a temporary alienation. Instead, he had gone too far, because it never occurred to him that she might have a reason for flinching when someone touched her.

Charlotte had known ... Adriana might not have told her, but Will was reasonably sure that his wife had figured out something was wrong. She was always very careful when she touched Adriana, making sure the girl saw the movement first. She had known ... why hadn't she told Will? Because she thought he already knew? More than likely. And, his gut told him that Tanner had known from the beginning ... again, not because Adriana had told him, but because he had figured it out on his own.

Tanner. Damn, Will hadn't done a thing right where the guide was concerned. In his zeal to protect his wife and daughter, Will had failed to notice that Tanner's new friends cared as much for him as Carly and Dawn had. He had deliberately alienated Tanner, deliberately pushed his buttons, to make sure Charlotte was protected in the days ahead. He now had no doubt that Charlotte would be fine, but if his plan backfired, causing harm to any members of the escort units, Will had no doubt that he was a dead man.

Ahead of him, Tanner raised his hand, putting on his brakes at the same time. You would have thought the damn kid was riding a horse, instead of driving a ... whatever the hell that was. Will was still trying to get all the damn military terms straightened out in his mind. The guide slid out of the jeep, Adriana at his side. It looked like her dog was awake. Mindy bared her teeth at him as they approached, and Adriana just stroked her coat gently. Will didn't make a move. Somehow, the damn dog had managed to pee on his shoes, and totally missed Charlotte's. You couldn't tell him that it was accidental. You just couldn't.

Will looked away from the dog, who was still showing her teeth, and looked back at Adriana. Her eyes were dead as she regarded him. It was only when she looked at Charlotte that any life returned to her expression. She smiled impishly, asking, "You having fun yet?" Will glanced at his wife out of the corner of his eye, saw the nod and answering smile. Charlotte would be having fun. She loved going to new places, loved being outside ... it was part of what had drawn her to archaeology. That, and her love of the past.

"What's goin' on, Vin, DeeDee?" Major Wilmington asked as he and the boy corporal joined them. He didn't seem to expect an answer, since not all of them were in one place yet. DeeDee. How could he possibly butcher a beautiful name like 'Adriana' like that? A quick glance back at the young woman told him that she didn't mind. In fact, that impish smile was flashed at her older brother.

"Well, now, Bucklin, that would be tellin,' and we gotta wait until ever'body gets here," she drawled out, her eyes dancing impishly. Wilmington scowled at her and took a step forward, but found his path blocked by Mindy.

Will found no small comfort in the fact that the dog was behaving the same way toward the brother of her mistress as she did toward him. The big man immediately stopped, as his sister added, "C'mon, Buck, you know better than that. You know she's still not real comfortable with men, especially big men, and she thought you were threatening me." Will saw an impish smile appear on the face of the boy beside Wilmington.

"Hey Buck," Dunne snickered, "it looks like your animal maggotism don't work on animals, neither." Wilmington turned brick red and pivoted very slowly until he was glowering down at the corporal. The boy just laughed, totally at ease and assured that the major wouldn't hurt him. Will noticed both Tanner and Adriana laughing quietly ... laughter which died as Will sensed someone approaching him from behind.

"Sun's gonna be settin' in 'bout half an hour. Reckon Drina and me should start findin' a place for us to camp," Vin said shortly. Will looked around and discovered one of the two colonels, Larabee, behind him. The blond man nodded his agreement, and the pair turned around, heading back to their own vehicles. Vin was leaning toward Adriana, murmuring something only she could hear. She nodded, glancing back at them once.

"You really done it this time, Chris," Wilmington drawled, "neither one of 'em are of any mind to talk to you. Course, it's like Vin said once, you don't say more 'n two or three words a day anyhow, so I don't imagine you really miss it." Larabee simply glared at him, but Wilmington didn't seem to care. He continued, "Bet your old man is real proud of himself now. He's finally succeeded in what he's tried to do for the last twenty-five years."

With a final, disgusted look at the colonel, the major returned to his own vehicle, Dunne at his heels. Larabee hadn't moved ... he was staring after Tanner and Adriana, Mindy trotting along at Adriana's side. Charlotte said quietly, "You're wrong about him, you know. There was a time, long ago, when we might have had something more than friendship. But that was a long time ago, and whether he's willing to admit it or not, his heart belongs to someone else. I just hope you can admit you're wrong, before it's too late."

With that, she headed back to the jeep, swinging herself into the driver's seat. She didn't even give Larabee a chance to glare at her. Damn. She was starting to scare Will now. He didn't want to imagine how the other civilians were reacting to her. The colonel and the head archaeologist just stood together there for several moments. At last, Larabee asked softly, almost to himself, "Ya ever wonder if you're doing the right thing? Especially when, if you're wrong, you stand to lose more than you ever dreamed possible?"

Will looked at Larabee, startled. It seemed they weren't so different after all. After a moment, he replied in a voice almost as soft, "Yeah. I almost lost everything that ever mattered to me once. But sometimes, you gotta risk everything, in order to gain something even more precious." Larabee looked back at him. And now, the glare was turned to Will, full blast. He could understand now why he had never scared Adriana, not if she had grown up around this man. He understood a lot now.

"If I find out that you're the traitor, Richmond, I will take the payment out of your hide. Never mind the consequences to me. Are we clear on that?" Larabee hissed. Richmond held the green eyes, nodding very slightly. Yes, he understood. He understood the unspoken threat as well. Even if he wasn't the traitor, if Will's plan backfired and caused one of Larabee's men to get hurt, there would be an equally high price to pay.

"Good. We're wasting daylight. Get in your jeep, and let's go," Larabee said. He stalked back to his own Jeep, where Standish was waiting. Will glanced one last time at the waiting jeep that held Tanner, Adriana, and Mindy, then walked to the passenger side. Charlotte gunned the engine as Will fastened his seat belt, then they were on their way once more.

Part 21

They set up camp about fifteen minutes later. Vin had found a river. They would have to cross it in the morning, but for tonight, it provided the perfect place to make camp. The children had been given the task of gathering fire wood, while the adults set up camp. Actually, the way Vin had phrased it was, he was putting Billy and Katie in charge of gathering up wood. Mary had smiled at the pride in both young faces at receiving such a responsibility.

Now, if only she could figure out what was causing Chris to behave as he had for the last few days. Even Billy, who had always adored Chris, was steering clear of him. Instead, the little boy seemed to glue himself to Vin's side, and Mary couldn't decide whether her son was seeking comfort from the tracker/guide/sharpshooter ... or seeking to protect and comfort Vin. With Billy, it could go either way, and she had learned recently that her little boy had nightmares about Ella Gaines hurting Vin two years earlier.

True, Billy hadn't been in the room at the time, but he had seen the blood on Vin's shirt. And, Mary thought, it wouldn't surprise me if he heard about Will Richmond attacking Vin. Billy, while still polite, kept his distance from the senior archaeologist. Charlotte Richmond was another story ... in fact, out of all the new adults, it seemed Billy was most comfortable with Charlotte. She wasn't the only one who had noticed, either. When they had stopped for lunch, Adriana had teased Mary about Billy's crush on older women. Mary had thrown a cookie at her.

As her son and Katie set to their task, Mary turned her attention back to the adults. Charlotte Richmond was watching over the children, a wistful expression on her face. Mary watched the archaeologist for a moment, then rose to her feet and walked over to the other woman, asking, "Mind if I join you?" Charlotte looked up and smiled, indicating she should have a seat. Mary sank to the ground, sighing, "I still can't believe I'm here. I've been in the SGC for four years, and this is my first mission."

"Is it really? You must be unbelievably excited," Charlotte said, grinning broadly. Mary nodded. Oh, she was. Unbearably, unbelievably excited. She wavered between writing things down in her notebook, and simply looking around in awe. According to Adriana, the Gou'ald had deposited Germanic peoples here, adding that it was a good settlement. She had observed that the terrain and landscape reminded her very strongly of Germany.

"I am ... Billy is, too. He was a regular little wiggle-worm while we were waiting to go through the Stargate. He couldn't believe he would be going to outer space. He even asked Jack O'Neill if we would be meeting aliens like the ones in 'Independence Day.' Put Jack into something of a bind, because how do you explain the Gou'ald to an eight year old boy? It was hard enough, explaining to him about Buck and Adriana's father, much less something like this," Mary admitted with a sigh.

Charlotte nodded her understanding, observing, "It's hard enough for an adult to understand. Mind you, children are a lot smarter than what we give them credit for. I suppose we underestimate them, to make ourselves feel better." Mary nodded. It was the best reason she had heard up to this point. Charlotte smiled brightly, as if trying to distract them both from the darkness which had been looming over their conversation, and continued, "You know, speaking of adults and children ... I'm still trying to believe this is really happening. Can you imagine ... going from barely making ends meet, to getting an opportunity like this? I mean, not just having a chance to uncover secrets of our world, but the secrets of other worlds? When I heard about General Hammond's offer ... I literally couldn't catch my breath."

"I can understand that. I joined the SGC not long after my husband was murdered. Can you believe, I almost turned it down. I'm so glad I listened to my father-in-law. He told me that this was exactly what I needed, and he was right. I can't imagine my life without the SGC. Without the Seven. And they've been so good for Billy, all of them have," Mary admitted. She watched the two SG teams setting up the tents, and smothered a giggle as one of the tents fell in on JD ... courtesy of Buck, of course. The suppressed giggle threatened to escape her, especially as JD waved his arms around under the canvas, swearing up a blue streak.

It made Mary very glad that Billy and Katie were distracted ... she couldn't fault JD for his language this time around. Charlotte laughed outright at the picture, observing, "Those two act just like siblings, don't they?" Mary nodded, and Charlotte continued, "I hope you get to meet Carly Tucker when she gets here. Oh, the stories I could tell you about her. She was always a corker. Some of the things she would do ... of course, where Claire and Chanu were concerned, she was ... well, she could be difficult."

"So I've heard ... both Vin and Adriana have told me about that. Still, my first clue came when someone mentioned her name to Chanu, and he responded with some rather graphic descriptions of her. I got the distinct feeling that they didn't like each other," Mary observed. That, of course, was a massive understatement. Chanu had a habit of describing Carly with what JD always called 'unprintable words.' However, she hadn't heard that Claire wasn't one of Carly's favorite people ... not that she could recall, at least. She added, "I didn't know, though, that Carly and Claire didn't like each other."

"That's a long story. Part of the reason was, Claire forged Adriana's name and signature on a credit card application. Carly never forgave her for that, because it could have led Adriana's father straight to her. There's actually a lot more involved, but that's the heart of the matter. You'd have to talk to Vin and Adriana to get the entire story. Carly didn't have much use for Will, either. I'd hate to see what would happen now," Charlotte added with a sigh.

So did Mary. She started to answer, but Billy was returning with firewood, Katie trotting along at his side. She asked her companion, "You any good with starting fires? Campfires, I mean?" Charlotte nodded and Mary continued, "Then I'll leave this to you, because I'm miserable when it comes to starting a campfire without matches. However, I can dig a pit for the fire. Billy, honey, did you happen to see any sticks I can dig with?"

"Captain Travis, we have digging equipment in the back of our jeep ... it looks like a little garden shovel. We use it for an artifact in shallow ground, but not shallow enough to use a brush. Give me a minute, and I'll get it. Oh, you'll help me, will you, Master Travis? Well, never let it be said that I would turn away the offer of help from a gentleman," Charlotte said, smiling as Billy slipped his hand into hers.

Mary smiled, both at her son and the easy way Charlotte dealt with the boy. She glanced away from Charlotte and Billy as Vin and Daniel put up the last of the tents. That was earmarked for Gerard Whitman and his daughter. Chris had been shutting her out ... but even so, she had found it hard to pick things where they had left off with Gerard. For one thing, she just wasn't the same girl she had been when she first knew Gerard. She wasn't even the same woman who had married Stephen Travis.

And Gerard had made it clear that he was interested in resuming that long-ago romance. In another time and place, Mary might have considered it. But it was the year 2000, and Mary had a wonderful support system within the SGC. She had a job she loved. And then there was Chris. Besides, she was afraid that if she even spent three weeks with Will Richmond, much less three months, she would kill him herself!

She looked back over her shoulder at Charlotte and Billy. Mary couldn't hear the conversation between her son and the archaeologist ... but she did see the alarm that flashed across Charlotte's face. Before she knew what she was doing, Mary was on her feet, heading for the jeep ... thinking perhaps that Charlotte had found something that didn't belong there. She had. And Mary had just enough time to see Charlotte push Billy away from the jeep before there was an explosion which knocked all of the adults to the ground.

Mary's ears were ringing as she pushed herself to her hands and knees. She tried desperately to get to her feet, but almost fell again. Only a pair of strong hands kept her upright, and as she looked up, she wasn't in the least bit surprised to find Buck Wilmington holding her. Chris, Vin, and Will Richmond had run over to the now-burning jeep. Mary tried to call out to her son, but the only thing that came out was a hoarse gasp.

"Help 'em, Buck, I got Mary," Adriana said, easing her arms around Mary's waist.

Buck dashed off as Vin lifted Billy into his arms. A moment later, Buck returned, cradling a stunned, but conscious Charlotte against his broad chest. She must have dove out of the way of the explosion, and covered Billy with her own body. Mary found that her legs could hold her, and Adriana helped her stand. As Vin approached with Billy, Will Richmond snarled, "I thought I told you to stay away from my wife!"

Buck lay Charlotte down on the blanket where she and Mary had been sitting only a few minutes earlier. Mary nodded to Adriana ... she was fine, see to Charlotte. Adriana nodded in acknowledgment, then dropped to her knees beside the still-stunned woman. Mary joined Buck as Vin turned to face Will Richmond. What happened next shocked everyone ... Mary could see the shock in their faces, as Billy physically shoved Richmond away from Vin, practically snarling himself, "You leave him alone, you big meanie!"

Richmond stared at the child in shock, and Mary used that time to slip to Vin's side. She put her hand on his shoulder, lending her silent support. Billy added, "That's all you are, just a big meanie! I wish Miss Charlotte had a nicer husband, one who's as nice as she is!" Will was just staring at Billy, his mouth hanging open. Better close it, Mary thought snippily, you might start letting flies in, and that's nasty, no matter what planet you're on!

"C'mon, honey, let's go make sure Miss Charlotte's okay. Buck will help Vin, if he needs any," Mary whispered to her son, easing him from Vin's arms. The little boy hesitated, then nodded. Miss Charlotte had saved his life, and he had to make sure she was all right. He glowered at Will one last time, then Mary set him on his feet. Billy scampered over to the blanket, where Nathan was already checking over Charlotte.

Mary had one more thing to do. She touched Buck's arm and said softly, "When you catch the traitor, I want in. Don't give me that look. You know exactly what I'm talking about. And I want in. Just as Charlotte and Adriana will. Whoever has been causing these incidents just tried to take my baby from me. And it just got personal." Buck's dark blue eyes held Mary's own green eyes for a moment. Then he nodded, a faint smile appearing. Mary smiled back, then walked to the blanket to see to her son and the woman who had just saved his life.

Part 22

It was out of a nightmare. Charlotte had known from the beginning that there was a traitor who was sabotaging the mission. But until this moment, it hadn't truly impacted. Not until she and young Billy Travis were almost killed. She couldn't seem to stop shaking, and didn't even realize she had started verbalizing her thoughts until she actually heard the words coming out of her mouth.

"It happened so fast ... I saw it, and knew something ugly was about to happen. I just grabbed him, threw him to the ground, then started rolling away as fast as I could. I didn't even know if that would be enough, but I couldn't think of what else I could do," Charlotte said between gasps. Adriana was sitting at her side, gently rubbing the heel of her hand across the back of Charlotte's shoulders.

"You did good, Charlotte, you did fine. You saved Billy's life. Shhhh, it's okay. Nathan, how is she, was she hurt at all?" Adriana asked, slipping her arm around Charlotte. The archaeologist leaned into her friend's embrace, still trembling. Adriana responded by drawing Charlotte against her body protectively. She was doing it again. Leaning on Adriana. But right now, right at this moment, there was no one else to lean on.

"She's more shaken than anythin' else, Drina. Miz Richmond, I need ya to let me know if ya get to feelin' poorly. Okay?" Nathan Jackson asked her. Charlotte nodded, and Nathan gently tucked a blanket around the back of her shoulders, which eased some of her shivers. Adriana wrapped the blanket around her a little more fully, then drew Charlotte's head to rest on her shoulder. Charlotte almost cried, missing Tansy terribly at that mother's gesture.

"I can watch over her tonight, Nathan," a familiar voice said softly, and Charlotte lifted her head to see Mary Travis approaching with Billy. Charlotte tried to speak, tried to make sure Billy was all right, but Mary continued, "My son is fine, thanks to you ... now let me return the favor. You can stay with us tonight, and any other night you want." Charlotte tried to speak once more, but still shook.

"Mary, was it my imagination, or was Billy telling off the prize pain there?" Adriana asked. Captain Travis just laughed, and Adriana added, "Billy, remind me to high-five you later." Billy just glowered in Will's direction, and the look on the little boy's face made Charlotte laugh. It wasn't much of a laugh, but it made her feel a little better. During the few days she had been in the SGC, she had often heard even more about the Larabee glare, and had actually seen it used.

In about twenty years, Billy would have a glare all his own. But for now, the look he had given her husband could be described as a junior Larabee glare. Charlotte said, holding her hand to the little boy, "Thank you, Billy ... I was getting very angry with my husband, but you did a much better job of telling him off than I could have." Billy squeezed her hand, sitting between her and his mother on the blanket.

"Miss Charlotte, why did you marry him? He's mean! He's not nice to anyone, not to you, not to Drina, not to Vin!" Billy asked, frowning. Charlotte happened to look at Adriana's face as Billy spoke, and saw a cold expression in her eyes. No, cold wasn't the way to describe it. Glacial ... icy ... maybe even dead? Dammit, Will, she thought in exasperation, are you trying to alienate everyone?

"Billy, honey, let Nathan look at you," Captain Travis said, distracting her son from verbalizing exactly what he thought of Charlotte's husband. Late husband, judging from the looks he was getting from several members of SG-7, if he didn't watch his step.

If he didn't straighten up and fly right, it was just a matter of which Wilmington would tear him apart. If Adriana's dog didn't do it first. An earlier confrontation between Will and Adriana had resulted in urine-soaked shoes for Will. Dog urine. It could have been much worse, Colonel O'Neill had told Will. Much worse. It had been funny, but she knew Adriana chastised the dog later. Mindy couldn't just pee on the shoes of anyone she didn't like.

And speaking of dogs, where was Mindy? Charlotte turned her head ever so slightly, until she discovered Mindy herding the Whitmans and the other scientists away from the burning jeep. Charlotte looked back at the wreckage. She tried to remember if there was anything important left in the jeep, aside from their equipment. No, they had unpacked everything else. The field journals were all right, and everything that had been in the jeep when it had exploded was replaceable. Slowly, the tremors eased, until Charlotte could focus on the explosion.

She and Billy had been rummaging in the back of the jeep, Billy chattering away about his father and about Chris Larabee. He also wanted to know if she had any stories about Vin. He had heard so many from Drina, after all. Charlotte had been having a hard time finding the shovel she had promised Captain Travis, and thrown a blanket back. She hadn't known that the unfamiliar box with a digital countdown was a bomb, but she didn't stop to think that it wasn't. Charlotte had picked up Billy, holding him close against her body, and threw them both to one side.

The ground shook under her as she and Billy rolled away. Billy, bless his sweet, brave soul, hadn't made a sound. He must have been scared. But until the jeep blew up, he didn't make a sound. A cry of fear. Charlotte had been shielding him with her own body, and she had taken the brunt of the energy released in the explosion. She wasn't sure, but she thought she might have blacked out, because the next thing she knew, Major Wilmington was scooping her into his arms, and she heard Billy talking excitedly to Vin through her ringing ears.

Which left Charlotte now wondering. What kind of explosives had been used? It was powerful enough to knock the others to the ground, from what she overheard. And yet, she and Billy had received minor injuries. Because they had been on the ground already when it went up? That could be. Charlotte didn't know enough about explosives to be sure about that. She did know, however, one thing.

As Nathan Jackson looked over Billy Travis, Charlotte looked at Mary Travis and said quietly, "When they catch whoever is doing this, I want in." The captain looked away from the examination of her son when Charlotte spoke up. A cold smile appeared on the captain's face, and she nodded. Adriana released her hold on Charlotte, allowing the older archaeologist to look at her friend. She knew without being told. Adriana was in as well.

"Now that's a combination to terrify any sane man ... the three a' you, joinin' forces against this particular traitor. Dr. Richmond, you weren't here at the time, but the last time we had a traitor in the SGC, one of the archaeologists almost beat her to death. After that, General Hammond refused to let Mary or Adriana anywhere near her ... he was afraid either of them, or both, would finish the job," Nathan observed. Mary and Adriana just exchanged a look, both women blushing, though obviously not distressed.

"She almost got Vin killed," was all Adriana would say. Really, all she had to say, because that was all the explanation Charlotte needed. Charlotte looked at her two companions, and wondered if the traitor was really stupid enough to take on the three of them. They would see. Adriana continued, "Charlotte, I'm gonna get with Daniel, and see if we can leave y'all some equipment, to replace what you lost."

"Thanks, hon," Charlotte replied as Adriana eased herself to her feet. She smiled as Adriana exchanged the promised hi-five with Billy, and turned her attention back to Mary, saying, "I think the three of us should stick together as much as possible from here on out. I know Adriana's gonna be busy, watching Vin's back ... what do you say, you and I watch her back?" Mary simply nodded, smiling faintly. And another partnership was born.

Part 23

Buck Wilmington had returned to help put the fire out after taking Charlotte Richmond to safety. He was half-tempted to douse the flames by throwing Will Richmond into it, but didn't. Lord, if that idiot didn't keep his trap shut, Buck would take some drastic measures. What the hell was wrong with him, getting in Vin's face when Vin had been looking after Billy? Buck was the one carrying Charlotte to safety, not Vin. If things weren't already so outta control, Buck would have seriously considered making a play for his sister's friend.

But that was the thing. Things were already out of control, and Buck had no desire to make things worse. Chris was being an idiot, and Vin had started withdrawing from all of them, not just Chris. He, JD, Josiah, and Ezra had watched the withdrawal in concern ... it was as if Vin had thought because Chris had lost faith in him, they had, too. That wasn't true, of course. Like Vin had told Chris when they set out, whatever had happened between him and Charlotte in the past, was past. It concerned only them, no one else.

Adriana certainly didn't seem to be jealous, and a blind person would have had to miss the signs there. Buck had been accused of being clueless in the past, especially where his sister was concerned. But he had been making up for lost time during the last few months, and ol' Buck could see the signs. His baby sister was head over heels for Vin, even if she wasn't willing to admit it. The poor kid was probably scared to death.

He watched her now, leaving Mary to look after Charlotte, while Adriana went first to speak with Daniel, then headed over to check on Vin. He hadn't been hurt, but she had been sticking close to him ever since this nightmare began. Buck was curious. Mary had told him that she wanted in when they caught the traitor. He had been surprised, but he shouldn't have been. Whether he was the target or not, her little boy had been placed in danger.

Buck could remember from his own childhood that his mother was at her most ferocious when she believed he was being threatened. She was a prostitute and Mary was a captain in the Air Force, but they were both devoted mothers. Both would move heaven and earth for their children. On the other hand, Buck still didn't think it was a good idea for either Travis to be here. Not even on a scientific expedition, because he had seen just how dangerous those 'routine' missions became. Considering how often Daniel Jackson ended up in the infirmary ...

It wasn't that Mary couldn't take care of herself. She was damn good at it, really. The thing was, these new worlds were a lot like the Old West that fascinated JD so much. They were largely untamed, a term which always made Vin roll his eyes in disgust. And they were deadly. However, this wasn't the first expedition which had taken families along. Buck knew that. And he also knew that General Travis felt that Mary and Billy would be safer with SG-7 and SG-7, than they would have been at the SGC.

Hell, Buck wasn't even comfortable with Adriana being along. It hadn't been that long since he had almost lost her for good, no more second chances. He didn't want to lose her, didn't want her in any kind of danger. He wasn't dumb enough to say so to her, of course, since she was already in the process of turning Will Richmond into a popsicle just by looking at him. And since Chris was also aggravating her, Buck didn't want to get in the middle of that.

Having JD along helped to curb Buck's tendency to overprotect his sister. He could fuss over them both, without either wanting to kill him. Much. JD said now, evidently noticing the way Buck watched his sister as she approached Vin, "How long do you think it'll take before that ice princess facade finally shatters, and she takes a swing at Richmond? Ezra's setting up a betting pool, sponsored by Colonel O'Neill."

Buck snorted and replied, "Takes a swing at him? Kid, take another look. He pulls another stunt like he did after the jeep exploded, and DeeDee taking a swing at him will be the least of his worries! He does something like that too many more times, and she's liable to kill him, no questions asked." Buck tore his eyes away from his sister and Vin, to look at the smoldering wreck. Lord, he wished one of the explosives experts had been here! Figure out what exactly had been used.

The major continued, "And you know my money's on my sister, not Richmond. How long will it take before he pushes her too far? Couldn't say for sure ... and I don't think she knows, either. I just know it'll happen. I'll try to give ya a little warning, kid, so you don't get caught in the crossfire." JD just looked at him in surprise, and Buck sighed, "Trust me, kid. I learned the hard way. You don't want to be in my sister's way when she goes on a rampage."

At JD's confused look, Buck pointed out, "Look at it this way, kid. She learned from Vin, from me, and from Chris. Now, just learning from me and Chris, that's bad enough. But she learned quite a few things about fighting from Vin." JD cringed, remembering the times when he had seen Vin in battle. Buck nodded and added, "Add to that, she's a woman. A small woman at that. She's gotta use everything she's got at her disposal."

"So, you're saying, she fights dirty," JD observed. Buck nodded. Yeah. Yeah, that was a good way of putting it. She fought dirty. JD peeked at him, asking, "D'ya think she'd kick Richmond in the balls, the way she did Chris, if he made her mad enough?" Buck tried not to laugh at the perfectly serious question? Would she? The proper question wasn't, would she, but how hard and how often?

"Lemme put it this way, kid. Mary told me before she and Billy went over to check on the lady Dr. Richmond, she wanted in when we catch the traitor. She wants in, and it's a better than even chance that both DeeDee and Charlotte Richmond will want in. Now. I ask you, kid. Would you want those three ladies pissed off at you?" Buck asked. JD inhaled sharply as he thought that through, then shook his head vehemently.

"I would not care to bet against those three," Ezra observed, sidling up to them. He had been helping Gerard Whitman to comfort little Katie. The negotiator continued, nodding his head toward Adriana, "But I think you both misjudge our dear Dr. Wilmington. Oh, I have no doubt that she fights 'dirty.' But she chooses her fights very carefully. And it is my judgment that she would not consider the worst half of the Richmond team worthy of her energy. No. When that miscreant finally pushes her too far, Adriana will use the weapons of words."

Buck looked at the negotiator, then nodded slowly. Yes. Yes, that sounded right. When you physically attacked someone she loved, within her sight, she would fight back, physically. But in a situation like this, where Richmond had done far more than hurt her, and hurt Vin, she would use words. He had learned that lesson, just as painfully, after rescuing General Travis. He had hurt his sister deeply. Even after all this time, the memory of that confrontation still stung.

Having his own words thrown back in his face, the same words he had growled at Vin for leaving JD to go back for the archaeologists. Rescuing someone who probably didn't deserve to live. He had always thought that his sister hadn't heard the confrontation in the hall. He was wrong. Oh, he was so wrong. Buck said now, "Ez's right, JD. Richmond pushes DeeDee too far, and she ain't gonna use her fists or her feet. She's gonna use words."

"Precisely," Ezra said, his green eyes narrowing, "remember, Corporal Dunne, that words wound, just as painfully and just as deeply, as fists or feet, guns or knives ... or explosions, as we witnessed just a few moments ago. When the male Dr. Richmond finally goes too far, Adriana will search her memory for that which will wound him most ... and she will use it. To use a more coarse, but equally valid, phrase ... she will go for the jugular."

JD listened in silence, his eyes flickering from Buck to Ezra and back again. The young man said in a troubled voice, "Ezra, you talk as if you've actually seen Adriana do this. When? And how? The only times I knew about, when Adriana lost her temper, was when Nathan was giving you a hard time, not long after she first got to the SGC." That was the only time he had been present ... but there were other times.

"I have never witnessed such an event, no," Ezra admitted quietly, "but you'll notice that the major does not disagree with me. You've spent the last few months observing your sister, Buck."

The major nodded, trying not to give away how apprehensive he was. Ezra was right. The trouble was, he couldn't predict what his sister would do at any given moment when she was calm ... how could he even begin to guess what she would do when she was angry? Worse yet, he had found out how Mindy reacted when there was an implied threat to her mistress ... how far would the dog go to protect Adriana? And what about Chris?

JD echoed his thoughts, saying, "So, what's gonna stop her from reaming Chris at some point? I mean, they haven't been getting along since before we left ... Mary still teases him about the time Adriana kicked him in the balls for trying to stop her from doing something. She was just a kid then ... what's she gonna do now?" Buck almost groaned. Now *that* could get ugly. And he did hate ugly!

Ezra, however, shook his head and replied, "Nothing to fear there, son. Our esteemed leader has been steering clear of Dr. Wilmington. Although, that does remind me ... what exactly is causing Colonel Larabee's recent behavior? Buck? You know him better than JD or myself, do you have any idea what happened to make Chris doubt Vin?"

Buck looked away from his two companions grimly, his eyes seeking out and finding his oldest friend. Once before, when he had shared information about his old friend's past, he had lived to regret it. Just barely. But this was different ... and his two friends had a right to know something of what was going on. Buck looked back at JD and Ezra, answering, "I imagine it's time I told you a little something about Evan Larabee ... "

Part 24

"You okay?"

Vin didn't even turn around at the voice. He knew who it was ... the only person who would even think about approaching him while his back was turned. He answered as he washed his hands in the river again, "I'm fine. Ain't the one who almost got blowed up." He wiped his hands on his jeans, then turned to face his companion. He asked, "What about ya? Everythin' goin' okay with the civilians?"

Adriana eased down to sit cross-legged beside him on the riverbank. She was silent for several moments, then replied, "Mostly, yeah. Daniel and I are gonna pool our resources for Charlotte's lost equipment. Katie Whitman is still crying, but that's to be expected. The adults are pretty shaken, and that's to be expected, too. And you didn't answer my question, Kevin. Are you all right?"

Damn the girl. Just how was he supposed to forget how stubborn she was, if she insisted on reminding him every time he turned around? She wouldn't let this go. Vin admitted, "Reckon I been better. Things been pretty tense lately, and this explosion's gonna make it worse." Drina responded with one of her Looks ... the one which meant she wasn't going to accept any attempt on his part to brush her off.

To that end, he said, "I'm fine, Drina. Reckon I oughta have a little talk to my little protector there. Don't rightly know who was more shocked, me or Richmond." Adriana threw back her head and laughed. Vin shrugged, feeling his face warm a little at the memory. Billy Travis, all of eight years old, physically pushing away Will Richmond and warning him to leave Vin alone. And the look on Richmond's face.

"Oh, that was too funny for words! I didn't see your expression, but I sure saw the prize pain's face," Adriana laughed, her eyes twinkling. She shook her head, adding, "Mary may have a little talk with Billy, but not much of one. Kind of like the 'talk' I had with Mindy after she marked her territory. Wait, that's male dogs ... anyhow, after she turned Will's shoes into a urinal. Buck scolded me for that. He thought Mindy deserved a medal for that."

So did Vin, actually. Still, he understood where Drina was coming from. There would really be hell to pay if one of the generals upset her at some point, and Mindy pissed on their shoes. He said after a moment, "Richmond ain't the problem. Oh yeah, I wanna shoot him. Like when he got in my face earlier. But he ain't the problem." Drina looked at him, her eyes focused solely on his, and he shook his head, muttering, "I cain't figger it out, Drina."

"I know this isn't a consolation, but I don't think it's anything you did. Chris had been acting a little off-kilter even before Charlotte and Will showed up. It's just that's when everything hit at once ... Will's behavior, the traitor. Bucklin, JD, and I narrowed it down to a few days ago, when Chris got a letter from his father. Although, he also thought we were holding something back from him, something important ... I set him straight," Drina observed.

"Almost wish we was keepin' somethin' important from him ... almost wish it was somethin' I done. Then I could fix it somehow, but I cain't fix nothin' when he don't trust me. Hell, Drina. The last three years, the two of us, we could practically read each other's minds! It was like the first time we met, at the bar. Neither of us had to say nothin,' we just knew what the other was gonna do," Vin sighed, rubbing his hand over his eyes.

Drina remained silent. Vin looked at her. She looked tired, too. The last few days had taken its toll on her, but somehow, she had kept it together. He asked slowly, remembering what she had said a few minutes earlier, "Ya said somethin' about Chris gettin' a letter from his pa. 'Fore you said that you set Chris straight about us keepin' somethin' important from him. What did ya mean about that?"

"Well, it turns out that Chris had seen us talking, right after Will made his dramatic exit. We were talking about the baby, and how Charlotte hadn't said anything. I guess you didn't mention it to Chris, because it wouldn't mean anything to him, and Chris got suspicious about what we were talking about," Adriana replied. Vin glared at her. That wasn't what he meant, dammit! And she knew that!

She just gave him an innocent smile, which fooled him not at all, and continued, "Now, you asked about the senior Larabee. How do I politely describe him? Uhm ... okay. Here's the thing. I've never met the man. Buck has. He loathes Evan Larabee. Absolutely detests him. Almost as much as he hates ugly." Vin raised his eyebrows. He knew how much Bucklin hated ugly. That was saying a lot.

Drina went on, "From what I can gather, Evan Larabee walked out on Chris and his mother when Chris was thirteen. A mid-life crisis. He didn't bother saying 'good-bye.' Just left a note one Sunday morning before Chris or his mom got up."

"Shee-it!" Vin muttered. Hell, that would do it, too! He tried to imagine how he would have felt if his ma had just up and left him when he was that age, to 'find herself,' whatever the hell that meant. That was one thing that he could be grateful for. He had learned by accident once that havin' him interrupted his ma's plans, but when he had apologized for that, she had told him that he was the greatest gift she had ever received. And the only time she had ever left him, she didn't have no choice in the matter. She woulda never abandoned him willingly.

Drina sighed, making herself a little more comfortable, and explained, "It was about a year before he came back. He spent that time 'finding' himself. Forgive me if I don't sound particularly sympathetic, as I've come across countless people who are really lost. Anyhow, when he did come back, all contrite, it took another several months before Pegeen Larabee let him back into their lives. Chris never truly forgave him, and for the next several months after that, Evan tried to regain the ground he lost in that year. By the time Chris was sixteen, Evan was stooping to potshots to get his son's attention."

"Don't reckon I better mention any a' this to him ... don't want him at yer throat with a razor. I just don't get ... " Vin began, then fell silent, shaking his head. Drina reached out and took his hand. Like he had told her, he wished it had been something he had done to make Chris stop trusting him. In the past, Vin had always been able to help ... but how could he help his friend if Chris wouldn't let him in now?

Part 25

It was the beginning of an uneasy night for everyone. The initial shock had given way to anxiety. The civilians were particularly anxious ... understandably so. None of them were used to being under fire. Strangely enough, while she wasn't military, Adriana had stopped thinking of herself as a civilian during the last two years. She had found it necessary to kill, had known the sick horror of someone dying in her arms.

The SG teams, on the other hand, were just plain angry. Chris swung between being angry with Mary for wanting to come along, with the generals for saying she could come, and bring Billy with her, and with whoever was responsible for these attacks. Buck, on the other hand, was focused in his anger ... whoever had rigged the jeep to explode and Will Richmond. Adriana grinned to herself, remembering her brother's soft inquiry if Will had an on/off switch.

Will. Her earlier anger remained, but there was something ... off ... about the way he was acting. She could have understood his behavior years earlier, before he and Charlotte had worked things out. But each of his attacks on Vin had been totally unprovoked ... the last one, he had gotten in Vin's face about being near Charlotte, when it was Buck who had carried her to safety.

That made absolutely no sense ... hell, neither Chris nor Will were making any kind of sense! She could understand Chris, sort of ... he was under stress with the traitor, with having to put up with a bunch of overbearing civilians, and having to deal with Will, while struggling with whatever had been in his father's letter. But Will? She simply couldn't make any sense of it. It made no sense.

Adriana leaned back against her bedroll, Mindy snuggling closer to her. The archaeologist absent-mindedly stroked the dog's head as she sorted through the pieces of the puzzle in her mind. She and Vin had always said that they were friends, not lovers. Never mind how she felt about him, that wasn't important at the moment. So, Will knew better. Why had he said something ... why had he make that remark about Vin not getting any from her?

True, JD had told her about what he witnessed when Will attacked Vin in the corridor, and she had been thinking about that possibility, right ... right up until the second confrontation. When Mindy had peed on his shoes. Adriana frowned, trying to focus on things, moment by moment. What had she been doing? Vin had to check on something, or was that when he was talking to General Hammond? He had been talking to General Hammond, yes.

JD and Adriana had met in the cafeteria, comparing notes. They hadn't decided what to do with the information they had to that point, because it was all hunches and guesses. Nothing solid, nothing they could take to either colonel, much less either general. However, they had agreed to keep an eye on all of the scientists in the expedition ... keeping a particularly careful eye on Dickie O'Shea, since he gave JD a bad feeling.

She had ... what had come next? Where had she been, when she encountered Will and Charlotte? Mindy had been with her in the cafeteria, receiving snacks from Mrs. Potter. That's right. Adriana had thanked Mrs. Potter, and agreed to update Vin, then left JD at the table. She had encountered Will and Charlotte in the hall, on her way to Vin's quarters. Right. Mindy's tail had started wagging her when she saw Charlotte.

Adriana had ... she had given Will a faint smile. As if nothing had happened between them, because she was still mulling over her meeting with JD, and her conversation with Janet the day before. Yes. And it was then that ... Will said what he did. Adriana drew her mind back from the pain and rage, focusing instead on the pieces of the puzzle. Focus. Concentrate. Don't hear the words ... look at his face.

She saw fear staring back at her. Fear and guilt. Even as he took another slice at her soul, he was staring at her, begging her silently to forgive him. JD had been right. What had Vin said, about Will being a pain, but not the cause of his concern? That was why. Not because Will wasn't getting on his nerves ... he was ... but because Vin was focusing on other things. Because Will wasn't the threat. He wasn't the traitor.

Okay, Adriana, think. Back up. Look past Will and Charlotte in the hallway. They aren't important at the moment. Look past them, there are other people in the hall. Who's that guy, watching them? Focus on him. Oh God. JD was right. About everything.

Dickie O'Shea had been watching the second confrontation between Will and Adriana. Just as he had been watching Will's attack on Vin. A coincidence? Not real likely. Adriana was a scientist, she didn't believe in coincidences, not under these circumstances. Just like the attack on Vin, the confrontation with her had been staged. For the benefit of the head biologist. Dammitalltohell, she had been used!

With that angry oath, Adriana hurled the pen across the tent. Mindy looked up from her lap, alarmed, but the archaeologist managed to compose herself, then calmed her dog. Damn you, Will, she seethed, what were you thinking? Now that she was seeing more of the picture, she realized JD was right. Will had staged everything, had purposefully alienated her, and Charlotte, and Vin, and everyone else.

She was still gonna kick his ass when this was all over. If only for not trusting her with the truth. The truth. Okay, she wouldn't ask Will for the truth, she would start with Charlotte, see what her old friend could tell her. Adriana's gut told her that neither Richmond had mentioned their child for a very specific reason ... and Charlotte could tell what that reason was. If nothing else, she could point Adriana in the right direction.

"Stay, Mindy-Mindy," Adriana whispered, patting the ground. She needed to talk to Charlotte, and she wanted as little attention on her as possible. The dog whined, but did as she was told. With Mindy settled, Adriana poked her head out of her tent. First, find Mary and Billy's tent, since Charlotte was staying with them for now. There. She remembered, because Will had thrown another fit when he realized it was right beside Vin's.

Charlotte responded by jamming her knee between his legs, which silenced him quite effectively. Adriana would have to remember that ... especially since it had silenced Will for the remainder of the night. She smirked to herself, then turned her attention back to the mission at hand. So she knew where Charlotte was ... now to figure out where O'Shea was, so she didn't draw his attention.

For a moment, she wished she had Vin's spyglass with her, then she located him. He was some distance away ... what the hell was he doing? Never mind that right now, move your ass, girl! Her instincts yelled that O'Shea was up to no good, but she ignored them for the moment. In a few seconds, she was at Mary's tent, glancing over her shoulder all the while, keeping one eye focused on O'Shea.

Mary opened the tent flap and Adriana scuttled inside, taking several deep breaths. Billy was asleep, so she kept her voice low as she looked at her old friend, asking, "Charlotte, I gotta know the truth, and I apologize for being blunt. What happened to the baby you were carrying when I left Texas?" Her friend's jaw dropped, and Adriana hissed, "Listen to me! This is important! If you have ever trusted me, Charlotte, trust me again now. What about the child?"

"We have a five year old daughter. Her name is Tansy. Will wanted me to keep her a secret from the two SG teams, for her safety," Charlotte answered, "she's back at the base ... at the SGC, I mean. After ... I couldn't face losing another child, Adriana. When Will told me that Tansy might be in danger, I agreed to keep her existence a secret, at least until I could reassure him that no one in either SG-1 or SG-7 would ever hurt her. I trusted you, and I trusted your judgment, but Will's even more overprotective of Tansy than I am."

Adriana reached over and squeezed her friend's hand, murmuring, "I know. I never doubted you." Her mind, however, was racing. So, Will and Charlotte had another child. A child in danger, or so Will had told Charlotte. It was another piece to the puzzle, but she didn't know how it fit. Adriana looked back at Charlotte and said, "We've got work to do tomorrow, Carlota. Will's been holding out on all of us, you up to a confrontation?"

Charlotte inhaled slightly at the old nickname, the Spanish version of her name. Carlota. Dawn had called her that once when they were all drunk and silly, and Adriana had picked up on it immediately, since she loathed all other common nicknames for Charlotte. Her friend looked back at her now and nodded, her features grim with determination. Adriana turned her attention back to Mary, saying, "I can't explain anything right now ... will you trust me?"

"On the condition that when we catch the traitor, you'll let me help," Mary replied. Adriana just grinned. She never had any intention of keeping Mary out of the loop. Mary continued, "Then tell me as soon as you can." The archaeologist nodded. Yeah, that was the plan. For now, she would return to her tent. In the morning, she would update both JD and Vin. Vin, especially, had to be there when Will finally told them everything.

Part 26

On a totally different planet, five women were experiencing a difficult night, though for a very different reason. They had just gotten back to Colorado that afternoon, and rather than heading to Cheyenne Mountain, Nettie had offered the use of her boardinghouse for the night. Josie Tanner, the undeclared leader of the Tanner females, had readily agreed, and once they reached the boardinghouse, called Maude Standish.

It was agreed that they would meet at Cheyenne Mountain the following morning at six am. It would take until nine am to go through all the security checkpoints, because of Josie and Jessica's civilian status. Technically, Josie was a civilian who technically didn't know about the Stargate or anything else ... however, where Josie Tanner was concerned, technicalities didn't meant shit, her niece had discovered. Then again, in the last few days, she had learned a great deal about her aunt, some of it discomfiting. On the other hand, she had only to think about the revelations which awaited her twin brother, and she stopped feeling sorry for herself.

After calling Maude Standish, her aunt had called Carly's cousin Elizabeth next. Lizzie was nineteen years old, in college, and Carly had a feeling her aunt needed to hear her daughter's voice. More than that, she knew that Aunt Josie had needed to hear that her daughter was all right. That she had been a good mother to Lizzie. She knew this, because she had heard Aunt Josie ask Lizzie if she had been a good mother. And then Carly had slipped off to the room where she would sleep for the night, already feeling as if she had intruded.

Vin's room had been given to Carly, because she was his twin sister, and Carly could see his mark here. Lying under the comforter, Carly tried to sleep. Tomorrow, she would be at Cheyenne Mountain. Tomorrow, she would see Adriana. She swallowed hard. How would she explain to her friend about the secret she had kept from her, all these years? Before they had left Texas, Adriana had been her best friend.

And she had no illusions about Adriana's reaction ... her friend would be furious with her, and rightfully so. But Adriana would be even more furious with Jessica. With Carly's mother. Dammit! Carly squeezed her eyes shut, as if she could shut out the voices in her head. The last few days had been almost unbearable with the tension. She could barely stand the sight of the woman who had given birth to her.

Aunt Josie wasn't real happy with her younger sister, either, although Carly suspected that was partially due to the fact that Jessica still hadn't told her, or anyone else, why she hadn't gone to Texas for Vin, as she had promised Aunt Julia. She clung to her story that Gramma had needed her. That was a load of manure. Gramma had already started coming back, so to speak, when Aunt Julia had died. No. There was something else.

Carly had to believe there was something else. Some other reason why the woman who had given birth to her, who had helped to raise her, had left her five year old son in Texas, when she had promised her older sister to take care of him. Something other than the simple fact that even at forty-three, her mother was still as irresponsible as she had been when she was sixteen or twenty-one ... even now, she couldn't accept that her mother hadn't learned a damn thing.

"Are you okay?" a soft voice asked from the doorway, and Carly sat up, reaching for a weapon that wasn't there. Casey Welles regarded her with anxious brown eyes, and Carly ran her hand over her face. The brunette closed the door behind her, then eased herself to the ground, saying softly, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to startle you. Aunt Nettie is in bed, but she wanted me to make sure you were all right before I headed to bed myself. It feels strange in here, without Vin. In the boardinghouse, I mean. I don't spend time in his room. I guess it's kinda weird for you, too. I mean, you've had this time to accept that he's your twin brother, but then here comes another revelation and knocks you on your ass."

Carly laughed, and was startled to realize it was the first time she had done so in days. She answered huskily, "You could say that. I wanted to thank you ... for reaming Jessica, and for backing down when I asked you to. I know how much control that took. It made me realize just how much you and your aunt love Vin. He's a very lovable person, but it's still nice to know that Adriana has had help taking care of him through the years."

Casey just smiled, and it lit up her face. She replied, "He's real special. Can't count the number of times he's been there for my aunt and me, all the times he's let me cry on his shoulder. I'd do anything for him, and the other guys. Chris, and Josiah, Nathan and Buck, Ezra and of course JD." Carly laughed. She had found out that JD was Casey's boyfriend, and she was looking forward to meeting them all.

"I guess you're also worried about meeting Adriana again, and her being angry that you never told her that Vin was your brother," Casey added, drawing Carly's attention back to her. Carly nodded silently, and Casey said, "Well, I think she may be mad at first. You gotta understand, ever since she started therapy for what her father did to her, Adriana's had a real hard time with being angry. She used to be scary, 'cause she wouldn't get angry ... now it's scary because it takes so little to make her angry. Not that I blame her ... her dad, who's supposed to protect her, molests her, and her mom, who's supposed to ... be a mom, doesn't love her."

Her dad, who's supposed to protect her, molests her. My God. I was right, Carly thought. She had realized that most people in Adriana's circle had noticed the way she reacted to being touched, her habit of trying to fade into the woodwork. At the time, Carly had attributed it to her shyness. It didn't occur to her until years later that Adriana had been molested. She had known that Adriana hated her father, yes, and that was all she needed to know to make sure the bastard never found her. She had never known why.

Casey went on, "But she's getting better. Aunt Nettie thinks that a dam has broken, everything is coming out at once. I bet you've missed her a lot. She and JD didn't get along at first. He was jealous of her, 'cause she's Buck's sister. And she was jealous of him, because Buck only wanted to hang around with JD, and not talk to her." Oh he did, did he, Carly thought grimly, we'll just see about that, Major!

Maybe that showed in her eyes, for Casey added hastily, "Oh, but things are okay now! Buck is spending a lot of time with Adriana. She almost died, and it really scared Buck. Anyhow, I know you're tired ... I'll see you in the morning." She smiled and rose to her feet, and slipped from the room. Carly stared after her, still thinking about what Casey had said. Things were better. Good, Carly thought, 'cause if he hadn't straightened up and flown right, I would have had to kick his ass. After I finish with whoever paid that guy in Texas to mess with my car. She frowned, thinking about that.

When Carly had gone to pick up her car a few days earlier, she had been informed by the head mechanic at the garage that someone had definitely sabotaged her car. She wasn't meant to die ... whoever had done it just wanted to keep her from going anywhere. This was connected with her new assignment, she was sure of it. Dickie O'Shea was the most likely person to benefit from this setback. The trouble was, he hadn't known she was coming from Texas. Not even General Hammond had known that, until she had arrived in the state to visit her aunt before heading to Colorado.

She had yet another argument with Jessica Tucker before leaving Illinois, one that left her trembling with rage even days later when she thought about it, and she had needed to talk to Aunt Josie, and clear her head.

So, who? Who knew she would be in Texas, who would have access to her car? Only her family had known. Aunt Josie was out of the question. Not because she wasn't capable of it ... hell, Carly was starting to think she was capable of just about anything. Her grandfather? Not friggin' likely. When she had told him that she would be near Vin, and that she planned to tell him the truth, Paris Tanner had been thrilled. He had missed his grandson, the grandchild he had never known.

That left ... no. No, that wasn't possible. Carly shook her head, trying to deny that possibility, even as ice water surged through her veins. She spoke aloud, "No. That couldn't be it. Even she has limits. I know she didn't want Vin knowing that she had abandoned him, but there is no way she had someone sabotage my car!"

Part 27

JD Dunne was awakened early the next morning by a cold, wet nose in his face. As well as a soft voice whispering, "JD, you gotta get up. We need to talk." It was Adriana. And Mindy. JD blinked the sleep from his eyes, and stared up at the anxious-looking archaeologist. He glanced over at Buck, who was still sleeping ... and snoring like a damn freight train. Hell, how was it possible for him to get any sleep?

He nodded, and Adriana eased back out of the tent, taking her cold-nosed dog with her. JD quickly dressed, then joined her outside the tent. He could see Jack O'Neill sitting near the fire, his eyes focused on some place JD couldn't see ... it was his turn for watch. No one else was up. Adriana whispered, "There are some things you need to know, but the most important is, I'm gonna lead an ambush today. Against Will. You in?"

"Hell, yes! You got some information?" JD hissed. Adriana nodded firmly and proceed to outline what she had learned, and what she had remembered. When she was finished, JD murmured, "I'd dearly love to know what O'Shea was doing last night." Adriana nodded, and the cartographer continued, "All right. I have a feeling things are gonna escalate, so I think we should bring things to a head now, before anyone else gets hurt."

"Agreed. I'm gonna tell Vin. I can't do much about Chris, but I have a feeling part of the reason Vin hasn't been allowing Will to bother him is because he's had a sense that something wasn't right," Adriana said softly, her eyes searching the area around them. She looked back at JD and added, "What do you think about telling Jack? He's been a little more reasonable than Chris lately ... okay, a lot more ... and I'd like to have at least one of them on our side."

"I'll do that while you're talking to Vin," JD agreed. Adriana nodded her acceptance and started to head toward Vin's tent.

JD didn't know what made him do what he did next, or say what he said, but he caught Adriana's wrist. Immediately regretted it, as her hand started to fly toward his face, balled into a fist. She quickly brought it down to her side, but it was a reminder to JD that while Adriana was better about being touched, grabbing her was still not a good idea. JD said softly, "If you're wondering if you did the right thing by not confronting O'Shea last night, then don't."

"That may end up causing more people to get hurt. I could have ended this last night, JD, if I had followed him and found out what he was up to," Adriana said quietly. JD shook his head, locking his own hazel eyes with hers. The archaeologist continued, "I could have ended it, JD. I could have gotten proof one way or the other, solid proof that he's the traitor and saboteur." Again, JD shook his head.

"No. You would have gotten yourself killed. And while that would have smoked out the traitor, it would have killed Buck, and Chris, and Vin. There are some things which you can't do alone, regardless of whether you're Billy Travis or Chris Larabee. And this is one of 'em. Meet you at Richmond's tent in twenty minutes?" JD asked. Adriana took a deep breath, then nodded her agreement. Twenty minutes.

"When the hell did you get to be so smart? Don't have to ask how, I already know that. You've had the others teaching you," Adriana said with a teasing grin. JD just grinned back at her. He noticed her fisted hand, still resting against her thigh. He put his hand under her elbow, raising the fist automatically, then lightly tapped the balled fist with his own. Adriana's expression, which had been bewildered when he touched her elbow, changed to understanding, and she responded with a tap of her own against JD's fist.

It was their own covenant. They had a long way to go before they were friends, much less the siblings Buck wanted them to be, but for now, they were allies. And for now, that was good enough. With one last smile, Adriana turned and walked toward Vin's tent, leaving JD to approach Jack O'Neill. The colonel looked bored out of his mind, after spending four hours on watch, and he blinked as JD approached.

In a low voice, to avoid any attention, JD told the colonel about the information which he and Adriana had been collecting over the last few days. O'Neill sighed, "Damn, way too many people keeping secrets around here, and not enough people trusting each other. I'm not blaming you, kid, because you didn't have anything solid. No, I'm mad at the two idiots, Richmond and Larabee." JD frowned. Chris? Jack said softly, "Teal'c thinks Chris has been acting as if he doesn't trust Vin, to smoke out the traitor."

"Oh ... shit," JD muttered under his breath. This was getting worse by the minute. But still, it explained a lot. The cartographer looked back at Jack, asking, "What do we do? I mean, knowing that Chris ... " JD floundered, not sure how to explain what was bothering him. But it seemed Jack understood, and JD relaxed. At least until Adriana emerged from Vin's tent, without Vin ... and looking distraught. So much for relaxing. JD tried to tell himself that Adriana was probably overreacting, that Vin could have gone out looking for breakfast. Until he looked back at Jack, who looked just as troubled.

The archaeologist approached the two men at practically a jog, gasping, "Vin's not in his tent." They had known as much, just from her expression, but hearing the words somehow made it worse. Jack swore under his breath, and JD put a comforting hand on Adriana's shoulder. She was trying hard not to let her imagination get the better of her, he could tell, but in spite of their best efforts, things were spinning out of control even faster.

"Naw. Been trackin' me a weasel," a soft, raspy voice announced. Adriana spun around, twisting away from JD. The cartographer winced at the feral expression on her face, as well as the direction of that glare. Vin grabbed for Adriana's wrists, adding, "Whoa! Easy, girl! Damn, good thin' I ain't Dickie O'Shea, else y'all be real dead!" Adriana struggled for composure, and at her side, Mindy growled softly.

"Either we would be, kid, or you would be. Adriana told me that O'Shea was out that way last night," Jack said, indicating the direction of Vin's tent. Vin had approached from the opposite direction. Jack continued, "So, what happened? You catch him doing anything naughty?" Vin released Adriana's wrists as she finally brought her emotions under control, and Jack added, "One of these days, kid, you'll learn not to scare her like that."

"Reckon that would be the smart thin' to do. And Drina is right, the weasel was out that way last night. I saw him, weren't sure if anyone else had. I waited 'til he come back, then went out to the area. Looks like he was sendin' signals of some kind, ain't rightly sure what kind, but it don't look good," Vin answered. He sighed, then continued, "Anyhow, I come back and got a few hours asleep. He woke me a few hours ago, and I followed his ass. He went into his tent 'bout thirty minutes, 'fore y'all got up. Been watchin' ya ever since."

They had been right, then. JD's instincts had been right. He wasn't sure how he felt about that. Oh, he knew he should be pleased ... pleased that he was starting to develop good instincts about situations and about people. But this time, the secrets and divisions caused by the traitor may have shattered JD's family. And that darkened any relief or gratitude that he was learning what he was supposed to learn.

And what of Chris? Colonel O'Neill had told him that Teal'c believed Chris had never stopped trusting Vin, that he had actually been trying to smoke out the traitor with that ruse. Thinking it through, JD had to admit that it made sense. Lull the traitor into thinking that he had fooled everyone, lull him into making a mistake. But ... why hadn't Vin picked up on it? As well as he and Chris could read each other ... it made no sense.

Unless, JD thought, Chris isn't letting Vin read him? Somehow, he's managed to block out that ... whatever they do. They both swore it wasn't telepathy, they couldn't reach each other's minds, it just seemed that way. Or maybe, Vin's own hurt was getting in the way? As Adriana's had, when Will kept taking those cheap shots at her, about her relationship with Vin? JD didn't know. He just knew it was time to finish this, before someone else got hurt. He glanced at the faces of his three companions. It was pretty clear he wasn't the only one who felt that way. Jack, Vin, and Adriana all looked determined. Under any other circumstances, JD might have felt sorry for Dickie O'Shea. But not this time.

"Any chance he knows we're onto him?" Jack asked, and Vin shook his head. There was no uncertainty in the bright eyes, no doubt. He had been watching O'Shea, and he had been watching over his friends. Evidently, Vin's answer was good enough for Jack as well, for the colonel said, "JD, Adriana, you update Vin. And then you decide who gets to confront Richmond. I have work to do."

"Be careful, Jack. I'm not talking about O'Shea, but Chris," Adriana said softly. Jack winked at her, and she told JD, "What do you think ... you update Vin, then we figure out what comes next? I want to start packing again, and get our jeep checked over, make sure O'Shea didn't leave a little surprise for us. That reminds me ... why do you think it went off when it did last night ... the bomb in Will and Charlotte's jeep?"

"Ain't rightly sure. Now, JD, there was somethin' ya wanted to tell me?" Vin asked. Adriana just rolled her eyes, and headed off to her tent, Mindy trailing along at her side. Vin watched her go, a troubled expression appearing, then turned back to JD with his eyebrows raised in question. JD took a deep breath, wondering where exactly he should begin. Without meaning to, his eyes strayed to the tent assigned to O'Shea. Who had he been contacting? And when would his allies attack?

Part 28

But the fates were working against the new conspirators, because as soon as everyone was up and packed, they had set out again. Jack had cursed Chris up one side and down the other, but Adriana had decided they would wait until lunch to confront Will. That was all right, though. That was fine. It would give her time to decide what to say. A glance over her shoulder told her that Charlotte was watching her with a worried expression.

Adriana smiled at her as reassuringly as she could, and Vin asked quietly, "Jack tell y'all what he told me? 'Bout how Teal'c thinks Chris is settin' a trap for O'Shea?" Adriana looked at Vin, frowning. Come again? Vin continued, "Teal'c thinks, and I reckon the rest a' SG-1 agrees, that Chris is settin' a trap for O'Shea, by actin' like he has. Ain't rightly sure what I think about that." Adriana settled herself in her seat more comfortably and thought about that.

It was a valid suggestion. She hadn't understood why Chris continued to shut Vin out, even after she had told him about the child ... about Tansy, as she now knew the child's name to be. But Jack's suggestion made a lot of sense. She said slowly, "That's not the only thing that's bothering you, though, Vin." It was a statement, not a question. Adriana focused her attention on the terrain ahead of her, but saw the tawny head dip once in acknowledgment. Taking a deep breath, Adriana decided to go out on a limb and asked, "It's that you didn't think of it yourself."

"Yeah," Vin breathed. He was silent for several moments, then said, "The man's been my best friend for three years, Drina. He could always read me. And I could always read him. The only time he ever doubted me was when that she-devil got her hooks into him." He didn't specify which she-devil, because he didn't have to. It could only be Ella Gaines. Vin continued, "So, why didn't I ever think that Chris was just settin' a trap?"

"Because, when he wants to be, Chris Larabee can fool himself and everyone else. And he really wanted to, this time. I know you, Vin, and no matter what I say, you'll find a way to blame yourself. You've got the most overdeveloped sense of responsibility I've ever seen. But I'll say it anyhow. This isn't your fault. It isn't your fault that Chris got whammied, it isn't your fault that Will has been such a prick, and Dickie O'Shea simply existing most certainly isn't your fault," Adriana said firmly.

She glanced at him, and saw him shaking his head. Exasperated, Adriana sighed, "Goddess, Vin, don't you see? Every time you take responsibility for something that someone else did, you make things worse! You take responsibility, and they don't have to ... they never learn, they never get punished. I did the same thing for almost twenty years, blaming myself for what my father did. But I wasn't to blame. He was. And you're not to blame, either. You can only be a friend if Chris lets you. He hasn't been letting you. End of story."

Vin was silent for several moments, then drawled, "Well, now, ya put it that way ... " A small smirk appeared, and Adriana relaxed. That was more like it! Vin asked, his blue eyes twinkling, "Whaddaya say we turn the tables a bit on that jackass? Give back a little of what he's been dishin' out the last few days?" Intrigued, Adriana just waited for Vin to continue. He obliged by pointing out, "Reckon it's gettin' close to noon. Thinkin' might be time to stop."

"If Jack told Chris about O'Shea, Chris won't want to stop. So, we look for a place that provides cover. According to JD, there's a valley up ahead. The bad thing is, it's a good place for an ambush. The good thing is, the hills alongside make for natural protection. You wanna head there?" Adriana asked, and Vin nodded. She continued thinking aloud, "If we post guards, we should have some warning before the Gou'ald attack."

"There's seven in our group, and four in SG-1, that gives us a total of eleven possible guards," Vin added. The pair looked at each other, then Vin gave her an unholy grin. He returned his attention to his driving, adding, "Also, ya figure if we stick close to one a' the sides, reckon that'll make it harder on the snake-heads." Yeah ... if they chose the right side. But she knew Vin would have thought of that.

He slowly braked, drawing the jeep to a halt, and held up his hand. Once the jeep was fully stopped, both the guide and the archaeologist got out, followed by Mindy. Sure enough, as they headed back to the civilians, they were met with a fuming Chris. Both Charlotte and Will had gotten out of the jeep they were sharing with Gerard and Katie Whitman, the anxiety on Charlotte's face giving way to ... anticipation? It looked like she knew the storm was about to break, and she was looking forward to it. She wasn't the only one. As for Will ... Charlotte's anxiety had evidently been transferred to him, for he looked between the leader and the guide.

"What the hell is wrong with you, in case you hadn't noticed, we have a traitor to worry about inside, and the Gou'ald outside!" Chris growled at them. By this time, the rest of SG-7 had joined them. Not wanting to leave SG-1 out of the loop, Adriana quietly turned on her walkie-talkie, kept on her belt. Vin simply folded his arms over his chest, returning the Larabee Glare with the Tanner Look. This promised to get interesting.

"It's 'most noontime, cowboy. Reckon it's time these people got some food. Wouldn't want any folks fallin' out of the jeep from hunger, now wouldja?" Vin retorted. Adriana dug her fingernails into her skin, trying not to laugh. It was the first time Vin had called Chris 'cowboy' in the last few days. Chris just scowled at him, especially after Vin added, "JD tol' me there's a valley up ahead. Reckon it would be a good place to have cover and eat lunch."

The radio crackled, signaling Jack's entrance into the conversation. The colonel said with some exasperation, "Oh, for cryin' out loud! Chris, you got us moving this morning before any of us had a chance to eat. Some of us are hungry! Vin, as one of the senior officers on this expedition, I'm telling you ... find this valley, and we'll stop for lunch." With one last growl of annoyance, Jack made his displeasure known, and then the radio went silent.

Vin smirked and tipped his hat to Chris, then headed back to the jeep, throwing over his shoulder, "Reckon we'll be there in half an hour! Oh, and cowboy? It's been my experience that the best way to catch a bad guy is the good guys workin' together." He didn't look back again. Charlotte made her way around to the various jeeps, relaying to the other civilians and scientists that they would be stopping for lunch soon.

Adriana turned her attention to both Chris and Will, saying, "Now, seems to me that you boys haven't been playing nice with the other campers. It makes it real hard to trust a person when they're not playing straight with you ... and neither of you have been playing things straight since this whole damn thing started. Now, I don't have time for this nonsense, not if we want to beat this asshole. And I do want to beat him. I want to make sure no one else gets hurt."

She was pleased to see Chris drop his eyes, and Will redden with embarrassment. Good. She wanted Will embarrassed. That was when he was the easiest to catch off guard. He would spend the next half hour reassuring himself that she didn't know anything. It had been decided that she and Vin would confront Will with Charlotte, while JD remained on guard with the others. Didn't want people getting too suspicious, after all.

With one last look at the pair, she leaned to one side, catching Mary's eye. She nodded, very slightly. It was a signal, to keep her head up. Mary inclined her head in acknowledgment, then Adriana turned back, heading to the jeep. While the others were eating lunch, she and Vin would ambush Will. He would probably be in the mess tent, since Will usually waited until everyone else ate.

As she got into the jeep beside Vin, she asked in a conversational tone, "Just out of curiosity, what did you guys do with what was left of the jeep?" Vin just smiled slowly. Maybe they had left a surprise for the Gou'ald?

However, Adriana didn't ask, because she knew that smile. It meant that Vin wouldn't tell her, not even if she tickled him 'til he was breathless. Instead, Vin said softly, "Seems to me that the valley I done tol' ya 'bout? That was the suggested site ... the one that General Hammond thought the scientists oughta use as their base camp." Adriana looked at him quickly. Then she understood and smiled. Jack had known.

"Final confrontation?" she asked, and Vin nodded. Well, it was fitting. It was time they took a stand. That valley, the suggested site of the base camp, was as good a place as any. She continued as they started forward once more, "That may be where they plan to attack us ... O'Shea could have been signaling the Gou'ald last night. Vin, what bothers me is, if he's just joined the SGC, how did he know about the Gou'ald?"

"Kinsey?" Vin suggested. Adriana inclined her head. She hadn't thought of that, but it made sense. But why would Kinsey try to make a deal with the Gou'ald ... unless there was something else she didn't know about? As if hearing her thoughts, Vin observed, "Reckon if Kinsey's desperate enough, he'd make a deal with the devil to git Hammond out of command of the SGC. He done it before." That he had. And that possibility chilled Adriana even more than the identity of the traitor. One thing was clear. It was time to end this.

Part 29

He had been put on notice. Somehow, Adriana and the others had figured out what he was doing, and very shortly, he would be called to account for his actions. Curiously, instead of making Will feel nervous, he felt better now than he had in a long time. He wasn't alone any more. He may have lost Adriana's friendship for good, may have even damaged his marriage for all time, but he wasn't alone in his battle against O'Shea anymore.

So, he wasn't surprised when Adriana, Vin, and Charlotte approached him in the mess tent. SG-1 were in the process of setting up the field hospital, since this was the site designated as the base camp. SG-1 would remain behind for about a week, until one of the other SG teams were at full strength, and it would be that team, led by Colonel Rafael Martinez, who protected the scientific expedition.

"We need to talk, Will," Adriana said quietly. It was the first time she had directly spoken to him in days. Vin and Charlotte flanked her, Tanner looking serious and Charlotte downright pissed. Will looked around, finding that he was alone in the mess tent, except for the three pissed-off people in front of him. Adriana observed, "We waited until you were alone, and JD took Mindy to save your shoes. We want answers. We want to know exactly what's been going on the last few days, and why you've been such a rat bastard to us."

Will took a deep breath, then began, "It began the day before we arrived at the SGC. Do you remember the telephone call I got, Charlotte?" His wife nodded, and Will continued, "It was Dickie O'Shea, telling me that he had received the spot of top biologist on this team. I don't know how the hell he got my telephone number, but he did. He knew that we had a daughter, how old she was, what her name was, even what school we were enrolling her in.

"He said an unfortunate accident had already happened to Carly Tucker. He laughed when he said it, so I knew he had something to do with it. I told him that if he was threatening me, I would make sure people knew he was involved in whatever happened to Carly. His answer was that he would take away everything I loved if I said anything to General Hammond. And he would start with our baby."

A familiar fire was burning in Charlotte's eyes, and Will continued, "I knew I couldn't tell you ... if I did that, you'd confront him, and at that point, I didn't know what he had done to Carly, or what he would do to you. Later, I just seemed to be getting deeper and deeper into trouble. I made up a plan. He would know if I had told you, or General Hammond, or General Travis, but I would make sure I put him in a position where he would be watched."

"The attacks on Vin," Adriana observed and Will nodded. Yes. Both times he had attacked Vin in the SGC, Dickie O'Shea had been watching. The biologist had to believe that Will was totally alone, that he was no threat to O'Shea. The biologist would get cocky and stupid. Then, and only then, could they take him down. Adriana continued, her eyes reflecting the old hurt, "And that's why you got so ugly with me the second time, in the hallway. He was watching then, too."

"Yes. I knew I had to alienate you, Adriana, because you would have tried to help me, and endangered yourself. I didn't know about ... well ... about what your father did to you, or I would have never said that. What tipped you off? I was counting on you figuring it out a lot later. Not that I think you're stupid ... I know you're anything but ... but I figured that the hurt would have ruled a lot longer than it did," Will said.

"It would have, if not for a young cartographer by the name of JD Dunne. He was watching you after you attacked Vin in the hall, and noticed some things were off. He found me in the hallway later, and started putting the pieces together. I should have figured it out a long time ago," Adriana sighed, shaking her head. Will didn't know about that, but he had a habit of letting his pride rule him sometimes. It got him into a lot of trouble.

"I don't know if any of you can forgive me. I know I hurt all of you, but as God is my witness, I wanted to protect you. Especially you, Charlotte," Will said quietly. Neither of the women would look at him, but Vin nodded. Will addressed his next comment to him, saying, "I'm sorry about last night, too. O'Shea was watching then, and I'm almost positive that he's the one who rigged the jeep to explode. And I'm really sorry about hitting you."

"What do we do now?" Charlotte asked very softly. Will wanted to know that as well. He knew there was a better than even chance that none of the archaeologists would listen to him now, that Hammond would relieve him of his post.

"Jack already knows about our suspicions, and he was planning to talk to Chris. So, at least one of the colonels knows, and it wouldn't hurt if you talked to him as well, Will. Let him know that JD was right. I don't know about Chris ... he's so unpredictable right now, he's liable to do just about anything to you. And I'm still pissed enough at you to let him do it," Adriana replied. Will gave her a half-smile in acknowledgment.

However, he never got the chance to say he understood, because JD Dunne came barreling through the doors, gasping, "Katie Whitman is missing! And so is O'Shea!" Will felt as though he had been kicked in the gut. He had been trying so hard to protect his own wife and little girl ... it had never even occurred to him that O'Shea would actively threaten another child. Looking around, he saw Vin, Adriana and Charlotte glowering.

"JD, git back out there, start searchin' along the ridge. I'm headin' over, to see what I can find out. It may be a diversion. Drina, I need ya to do me a favor ... find Chris. Tell him everythin,' and tell him where I've gone. Even if Katie is just playin,' O'Shea would take advantage of that by sayin' he got her when he don't. Charlotte, Will ... " Vin began. Will was already nodding, already knowing what the guide was suggesting.

Evidently, so did Charlotte, for she said, "Will, you get with Mary and find out where Katie might like to hide. And try not to let Billy scare you ... he's still just a little boy." Will found himself turning bright red with embarrassment as he recalled the scene the previous night. Being physically shoved away from Vin by an eight year old boy. Charlotte continued, "Vin, I'll go with you. No, don't argue with me. Katie knows me, she's comfortable with me. Just like Raquel was comfortable with you. You know it, and I know it."

"Aw hell," Vin muttered, looking down at his feet. Will could understand his consternation. Finally, he looked up and said, "Okay. In that case, JD, would ya mind goin' with Drina to talk to Chris? I reckon I'd feel a little better if she wasn't alone." Adriana just rolled her eyes at him, but didn't argue with him. Will grinned to himself. When would Tanner finally just break down and admit he loved the girl, and be done with it? People said Will was stubborn, but Tanner was worse!

"No problem, Vin. Drina, I think I saw Chris in one of the sheds ... the temporary shed for the tools. If we hurry, we can catch him before he heads some place else. Don't worry, Vin, I'll take good care of her," JD Dunne told the guide. Adriana held her hand out to Vin, which he squeezed, then the two headed out of the mess tent. That left the guide with the two Richmonds. Well ... almost.

At the door, Adriana stopped and turned, saying quietly, "I understand what you did, Will. But I still don't know if I can ever forgive you." Will nodded his understanding. Hell, of course he understood! With that, Adriana turned back around and followed JD from the mess tent. Will looked at his wife. How many more times would he find it necessary to ask her forgiveness? How much could one woman take before saying 'enough,' and walking away, this time for good?

"I ... I don't ... can we do this later, Will? I ... can't think right now," Charlotte said softly. Will nodded, and Charlotte told Vin, "Let's go."

Vin nodded, tipped his hat to Will. Oddly enough, despite everything he had done to the guide during the last few days, there was acceptance in the bright blue eyes. And while Will knew he had gone about protecting his wife and child all the wrong way, he had the unnerving sense that Vin Tanner would have done anything to protect that which was his. The guide could be ruthless, as ruthless as Dickie O'Shea, but this man would never threaten a child.

Tanner followed Charlotte from the tent, and Will decided that since he had created this situation, with his secrets and lies, he had to do something constructive to bring it to an end. He had no way of knowing that as he went out to help another father, another terrified parent, finding his missing child, he was being watched. That the enemy was still within the camp, and still quite capable of destroying both teams from the inside out.

Part 30

"Now," General Orrin Travis said very carefully, placing his hands on the conference table, "tell me again. And this time, I want the whole truth, nothing but the truth, no evasions of any kind." Behind him, he could sense Colonel Martinez, the new commander of SG-3, shifting uneasily. He had asked Rafael to join them when he realized what kind of trouble Maude Standish had brought with her this time. That woman could give him worse headache than her son ever dreamed of.

The woman he was currently addressing wasn't Maude Standish, though she certainly looked like she could be the troublesome senator's younger sister. She wasn't Maude Standish's younger sister, however. Her name was Jessica Tanner Tucker, and it seemed she was the mother of both Dr. Caroline Tucker ... and Vin Tanner. And that when the woman who had been raising Vin, her sister Julia, died in 1978, Jessica had left that five year old boy to fend for himself.

Dr. Tucker was leaning against the wall, her blue eyes downright wintry as she glared at her mother. At her side stood Orrin's old friend, Josie. It had never crossed his mind that Vin Tanner was related to Josephine Tanner, the pretty young sergeant who had saved Orrin's life in Southeast Asia, so many years before. Tanner was such a common last name, and Vin looked nothing like Josie.

Orrin shifted his gaze to George Hammond, who was looking at Jessica Tucker as if she was a species of bug he had never encountered before. That should have told him something. Not that George loathed her, but that Maude Standish, who wasn't a candidate for the Mother of Year by anyone's standards, denigrated her abilities as a mother. Jessica Tucker had fired back that Maude had abandoned her son as well, so she had no room to talk.

Maude had answered, "At least I knew who had my son, and how I could find him!"

George and Orrin had quickly broken up that catfight before it could start, and all they had gotten out of Jessica since then were half-truths, as she contradicted herself several times. They knew the lies because her eyes would shift away, and because Josie Tanner would start muttering under her breath. Orrin had finally warned their unwilling guest ... either she told them the entire truth, or face the consequences.

"My name is Jessica Tanner. I was born in 1957, in Chicago. My parents were Paris and Clarice Tanner. I had two older sisters, Julia and Josephine. Julia was four years older, and Josie is two years older. When I was sixteen, I went to a college football game with a few friends. I met a man there. We slept together, and I became pregnant. When the twins were born, I gave custody of my son Kevin to my oldest sister, Julia, who died five years later," Jessica recited in a dead voice.

That, they knew ... they had learned that during Josie's interruptions. In the corner beside Josie, Maude Standish shifted uneasily. Orrin wondered about that. When Ezra had first joined SG-7, Maude had been ... well, she thought it was beneath him. Ever since she had took her late husband's Senate seat, at least until the next election, she had done a one-eighty. Become one of the strongest supporters the SGC had in Washington.

Her late husband, Preston Wingo, had known about the Stargate project and often wavered according to what was popular with the others. That was reason enough not to like the man. Besides, he came up with the most purple poetry known to man. Orrin had read several samples of Vin's poetry over the years, and one of the things he found most moving about them was their simplicity. He wasn't a man given to flowery speech, and that made his words all the more powerful.

Maude's support was subtle, but there, if you knew what you were looking for. And Orrin was curious. What was she getting out of this? Not just her support of the SGC, but this meeting. His question was answered in part by the woman herself, as she said impatiently, "Oh, do get on with it, Jessica! The sooner you finish whining about your sorry life, the sooner your daughter can begin her mission, unless that's the point of this? Keeping your children apart?"

"Who are you to judge me? At least I raised my daughter, instead of pushing her off on relatives and boarding schools! Did it ever occur to you that maybe it's best if my son doesn't know the truth? Best for him? Not that you'd know anything about the truth, a lying, conniving bitch like you," Jessica hissed. Orrin started to speak, but fell silent as Maude Standish approached the other woman, her eyes blazing.

"Now you listen to me," Maude snarled, "I will be the first to admit I was never meant to be a mother. But I did what I could for my son. Will you tell them, Jessica, or should I? Should I tell them about the blonde woman who paid one of the mechanics in your sister's local garage? This mechanic was given one thousand dollars to make sure Caroline Tucker would never reach Colorado ... and he was instructed to make sure she wouldn't be harmed. Shall I give them a description, Jessica, of the blonde-haired, blue-eyed woman in her early forties?" Orrin's blood ran cold as he realized what Maude was saying. Jessica went white as she came to the same conclusion.

"You ... bitch!" Josie growled as the color drained from her sister's face. She pushed off the wall, stalking toward her younger sister. She was trembling with rage, her brown eyes filled with a righteous fury which put Orrin in mind of his daughter-in-law when someone had threatened her son, one of her 'little brothers,' or any of the remaining Seven. Josie repeated, slapping her sister hard, "You bitch!"

"I just didn't want her to tell Vin," Jessica admitted in a broken voice, "I didn't want her to get hurt. I knew that once he found out I had given birth to him, he would want to know who his father was. And then that would be it. I'd have to tell him about his father, and why I never went to Texas after my sister Julia died. I couldn't do that. I've built a good life for myself with my husband. I couldn't stand to lose it."

Dear God. Dear God. Orrin didn't think he was capable of thinking anything else. Was it possible that after supposedly raising her daughter, Jessica Tucker was still that same sixteen year old girl who had given birth to the twins? Had she learned nothing in the last twenty-seven years? Carly Tucker asked in a dead voice, "That begs two questions, Jessica. First ... who is our father? And second, why didn't you get Vin? You weren't married to Mr. Tucker then. That little boy couldn't have screwed up your perfect life then. So why?"

"Because!" Jessica cried out, tears running down her face, "Because I had spent the last five years being both a mother and a sister! Because your father knew about both of you, and I was sick of doing everything myself! Because your father was supposed to go to Texas and get your brother! Vin wasn't supposed to grow up the way he did! But it wasn't fair! I was taking care of you, it was only right that your father take care of Vin!"

Now Carly pushed off the wall to join her aunt and Maude, the young woman hissing, "You didn't answer the other question, Jessica. Who is he? Who is our father, and who the hell do you think you are, blaming him, when you promised Aunt Julia that you would take care of Vin? Do you think it was fair for her to give up her dreams because of you? Do you think it was fair that you almost cost me my dreams by sabotaging my car? How could you???"

Part 31

For the next three hours, they searched. It took just that long to search the areas that would appeal to a little girl, but Vin had insisted on checking the ridge. No sign of Katie. The others were looking inside anything that could hold a little girl, or so Josiah had said before Vin and Charlotte had set out. The archaeologist glanced at Vin. She was worried about him, just as she was worried about Katie. Maybe she shouldn't have been worried about Vin ... he was an adult, after all. But he was her friend.

Josiah had grabbed his arm, just before they left, and said softly, "If you're thinking that the rest of us have lost faith in you, son, you're wrong. We've never stopped believing in you, Vin. Nathan, Ezra ... Buck and JD. All of us. And we should have told you sooner. I'm sorry." The guide had dropped his head, but Charlotte knew that he wasn't blaming the anthropologist. He was, as usual, blaming himself.

"Ain't yer fault, J'siah. Reckon I shut y'all out," Vin had replied, finally looking back up at Josiah. Yes, Charlotte thought, but your so-called best friend, the man who supposedly trusts you more than anyone else, has been shutting you out. You didn't find much support from anyone else in the team, except for Major Wilmington. How can you blame yourself for retreating to someone who has always trusted you?

Josiah hadn't answered him ... not with words. Instead, he slipped his hand around the back of Vin's neck, then squeezed Vin's shoulder with his free hand. Charlotte, who had spent so much of her life around men such as these men, understood the affection in those gestures. The love. Vin had just smiled at Josiah Sanchez, then he and Charlotte headed out.

They had finished their sweep around the perimeter when Vin sighed very quietly. Charlotte pretended not to notice. Instead, she observed, "This is a wonderful site. I can see why General Hammond suggested this for our base camp. I know ... the terrain makes you uncomfortable. But so long as we have the high ground, we'll be all right. I talked to Colonel O'Neill at lunch, and he said that Colonel Martinez would make this ridge his first priority."

"Reckon he's right. Rafael's a good man. Alright, we oughta head back, see if any 'a the others found the little lady," Vin finally said. He looked down the ridge, murmuring, "This would make a real good place for an ambush. I'm gonna have a talk with O'Neill, see if I can convince him to move on after lunch. This place is makin' me nervous." Charlotte looked at him anxiously, but said nothing.

As they made their way back down the ridge, they were met by an irate Chris Larabee, who growled, "Now you're running off with your girlfriend while we're looking for a lost kid?" Vin stopped and stared at him, his blue eyes widening with shock and hurt. Charlotte skipped shock, ignored hurt, and went right to fury. The guide started to speak, obviously to explain to the colonel that they had been searching for Katie as well, but Larabee hissed, "I need to know I can depend on you, Vin. Let me know when I can."

Charlotte watched in horror as all the color drained from Vin's face. He looked like Larabee had gut-shot him, and in a way, he had. He was swaying a little. After a moment, he whispered, "Drina." What? Oh God. Vin finally turned to Charlotte and said, "Carlota, I need ya to find Drina." Carlota. There was that nickname again. But Charlotte didn't argue even under normal circumstances, and certainly not when a friend was missing.

Vin continued, "If she and JD didn't find Larabee, there's a damn good reason. I need ya to find her. I'm gonna check the ridge again. And if that pieza de mierda has hurt her, I'm gonna skin him alive, right after Buck finishes beating the living shit out of him."

There was dead seriousness in his voice as he headed back up the ridge. He didn't say a word to Larabee. Charlotte, on the other hand, had plenty to say the colonel. She shoved him hard, hissing, "You miserable piece of shit. You worthless fucking bastard. How dare you say that to him? You ever hear of innocent until proven guilt, you son of a bitch? Did it ever cross your mind for even one millisecond that my dear husband was setting a trap, that you, as well as the traitor, fell into? How could you do that to him?"

"Back off, lady, you're just as responsible for this mess!" Larabee fired back, then turned away from her. Oh no, you don't, Charlotte thought, enraged, no, no, no! She grabbed his arm, swung him around, and decked him as hard as she could. Damn, that hurt! Larabee was the second man in the last week she had decked! It occurred to her, now, that he could have clobbered her when she had spun him around, but luckily, he hadn't.

"You know, Colonel Larabee, you are the worst excuse for a best friend I have ever had the displeasure of meeting! You fucking moron! Here's a little clue, since you obviously don't have the brains to even ask to buy one! My husband set the whole thing up! He was trying to smoke out the traitor, and he kept accusing Vin of coming after me, when anyone who fucking had eyes could tell Vin was just trying to do his job! But of course, the great Chris Larabee can never be wrong!" Charlotte hissed.

She had his full attention now ... he was staring at her with worried green eyes. Worried? Didn't matter. She had been in shock when Will told her everything. She wasn't in shock now, she was angry, and she was as angry with Chris Larabee for assuming the worst about his best friend as she was with Will for not trusting her and the others, and as angry as she was with Dickie O'Shea, for threatening the lives of three innocent children.

She informed him, still shaking with fury, "Will finally confessed everything to me, Adriana, and Vin earlier. Then JD Dunne came in and told us that Katie Whitman was missing. I told Vin that I would go with him to look for her, because he knew as well as I did that children are more likely to go to someone they know and feel comfortable with. Katie is comfortable with me. Corporal Dunne and Adriana were supposed to find you ... only now, they're missing. Along with Katie Whitman, and Dickie O'Shea!"

When she had mentioned Adriana and JD being missing, Larabee had blanched. But Charlotte wasn't finished with him yet. She continued, "Now, let's do the math here, and I'll go slow, so you can keep up. We have four people missing. One of whom made threats against my five year old daughter, to keep my husband from going to the generals. Katie Whitman obviously didn't make that threat, and nor did Adriana or JD Dunne. So you do the math, Colonel Larabee. You tell me who almost killed me and Billy Travis last night. You tell me who has Katie Whitman, and who may have hurt Corporal Dunne and Adriana."

"Dickie O'Shea," Larabee said numbly, and Charlotte nodded. By now, it felt like her blood had turned to lava in her veins. Her ears were ringing, she was so mad. Larabee continued after a moment, "I need to ... I have to get with the others. We suspected that it was O'Shea, but your husband kept being such an asshole, it made it hard to be sure."

Charlotte stared at the colonel, now feeling all the blood draining from her own face. The white-hot rage of only a moment earlier disappeared, along with all the heat in her body. Larabee continued, still in that numb voice, "God, Vin, what have I done?" He had known? All along, he had known that Vin wasn't ... that ... It made sense. Charlotte had overheard his comment to Will the day before. When they had stopped briefly, Vin had wanted to tell them it would be time to stop for the night soon. And he had known even then.

"You've known all along, haven't you? You knew what my husband was doing, or at least that Vin wasn't guilty of what Will was saying. You knew, and you let him believe that you had lost faith in him?" Charlotte whispered. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. No. No, she had other work to do. After a moment, she opened her eyes and said softly, "You know, you're not worth the breath it would take to tell you exactly what I think of you. Right now, I've got a friend who needs me." And then she began her own search, praying it wasn't too late.

Part 32

Buck was going to kill him. That was assuming there was anything left after Vin got done with him. And that was assuming he survived ... this! JD Dunne slumped back against the wall. His companion hadn't made a sound since they first ended up in here. He couldn't tell how much time had passed ... it was too damn dark. JD closed his eyes, remembering how he had gotten his ass into this situation.

After leaving Vin and Charlotte Richmond to look for Katie Whitman, he and Adriana had headed for the tool shed. It was something of a misnomer, as it was about half the size of one car garage. A quick glimpse inside had told both that Chris wasn't there. However, Adriana had noticed something strange. She had almost tripped over a box of explosives when they looked inside, and it seemed kinda ... empty.

She had knelt inside the shed, trying to find information on how much was supposed to be in the box, and JD took up position beside her. When each SG team was sent out on a mission such as this one, they received a full box of explosives. This was about half empty. Adriana had just finished her investigation, and told JD that they needed to find the others now, when JD had been shoved hard inside the structure.

The shove had knocked him off balance and into Adriana, knocking her into the wall, and the door slammed, then JD heard it lock. And a taunting voice said, "Sorry, laddie and lassie, but I can't let ye do that. Ye'll be safe enough in here durin' the fireworks." Dickie O'Shea! JD cursed himself for not keeping a better lookout. Vin had asked him to go with Adriana, to look out for her, and JD had screwed it up!

That was bad enough. But JD had quickly realized that Adriana was claustrophobic. Worse than that, she was even more claustrophobic in the dark, no doubt thanks to her bastard father. JD didn't leave her side ... there was nowhere to go, and he felt sure that having another person gave her an anchor. He didn't touch her ... didn't dare, not after what had happened that morning. He just wished he had done a better job of protecting her.

This morning. God, had it only been this morning? JD shook his head. By his reckoning, they had been in here about two or two and a half hours, maybe longer. Adriana had been unbearably silent, the kind of silence which said a person was trying to keep from screaming. So he was surprised when a soft voice to his right said, "I'm sorry." JD blinked, and Adriana repeated in that low voice, "I'm sorry, you're in here because of me."

"I'm in here because that jackass O'Shea got the drop on me, not because of anything you did or didn't do. If anyone should be apologizing, it should be me. Vin asked me to look out for you, and I screwed it up," JD replied. There was a sound from his right which could have been a laugh. JD couldn't tell. The only sounds he had heard from Adriana up until about five minutes ago had just been her breathing.

"He came to my room in the dark, you know. It would be pitch-black. No light in my room, not even from the moonlight. I would hear the door open ... his footsteps on the floor. And then feel his hands on me," Adriana said very softly. JD wasn't sure if she was talking to him, or to herself. He wanted to make her stop, he didn't want to hear any of this. But he couldn't have stopped her if he tried. It was like their prison had brought back the memories, and the dam had broken. She couldn't have stopped if she tried.

There was a little hitch in her breathing, as if she was trying to keep from crying. JD reached out to touch her, then pulled his hand back. No. He didn't want to scare her any more than she already was. Instead, he remained silent as she whispered, "I couldn't do anything. He was so big. At least as tall as Buck, and he seemed like a giant to me. I couldn't do anything, I couldn't fight him, and I couldn't scream.

"And all the time, he was whispering to me. Telling me that I would always be his, that he created me, that he made me ... and that ... " She stopped, tears in her voice, and for the first time, JD could hear her crying softly. JD blinked back tears of his own, easily imagining a little girl, easily imagining that little girl. So helpless ... and afraid ... and alone. Adriana whispered, "I couldn't figure out what I had done wrong. When he wasn't telling me that I was his, he was saying that it was my fault, that I had made him do these things."

Again, her voice broke, and JD could take no more. He said, not even trying to disguise his own tears, "Would you mind if I held you, Adriana? I'm not real fond of the dark, either." That was a lame excuse, but he knew, even as emotionally shaky as she was at the moment, she still had her pride. There was a hitching laugh from his companion and a whispered, 'ok.' JD continued, "I'm putting my arm around you now, so don't break it, okay?"

This time, there was a definite giggle as JD put his arm around Adriana's trembling body. They sat like that for a long time, Adriana's head resting lightly on JD's shoulder as he held her and rocked them both from side to side. Neither of them spoke, but JD heard Adriana trying once more to fight back her tears. He didn't know what else to do ... and then he heard voices. No, he was imagining things. Or was he? Adriana whispered, "Did you hear that? It sounded like it was Charlotte."

JD released Adriana and went to the door, almost tripping over something in the process. In the first hour or so, he had yelled and pounded on the door until he was hoarse. But to no avail. Of course not, they were all out looking for Katie Whitman. Now, however, he heard Charlotte Richmond yelling, "Adriana! Corporal Dunne, where are you!" And JD Dunne attacked that aluminum door with all of his strength, screaming at the top of his lungs.

Behind him, he heard Adriana screaming, "Carlota, we're in here! We're in the tool shed!" JD stopped his banging and screaming as he heard hands fumbling at the lock. He stepped back, almost stepping on Adriana in the process. But she grabbed for his arm, hauling herself to her feet. The door swung open, revealing a very worried-looking Charlotte Richmond. As the corporal and archaeologist stumbled from their prison, Adriana was pulled away from JD's arm and into Charlotte's arms. The two friends held on for dear life.

"How did you know we were missing?" JD asked hoarsely as Charlotte quietly reassured herself that Adriana really was okay. JD shook his head. That didn't matter now, all that mattered was they had been found. He continued, "We gotta find either Colonel Larabee or Colonel O'Neill, Dickie O'Shea locked us in there. And half the plastiques in the explosives box are gone." Charlotte's head jerked up.

"Explosives? Never mind that, c'mon. Vin knew when Colonel Larabee hadn't been told about ... well, about Will told us, that something had happened to the two of you. He asked me to find you guys. Katie is still missing ... you didn't see her when that prick locked you in there?" Charlotte asked as they headed away from the shed. Both JD and Adriana shook their heads, and Charlotte swore under her breath.

"Jaffa!"

The cry echoed around the valley, and a cold hand closed around JD's heart. Oh no. No, no. no, no, not now! This could not be happening now! But it was. JD grabbed the hands of his two companions and headed for cover. He found Mary Travis taking shelter behind one of the jeeps and returning fire with the rifle she had brought with her. Billy was at her side, and she said tersely, "Weapons in the back. They've been behind us all this time. Adriana, Mindy is fine ... she's in your tent."

She was angry. Oh, she was so angry. But the green fire in her eyes was being directed to the enemy. JD grabbed two rifles, handing one to Charlotte, keeping the other for himself. Adriana withdrew her own pistol, lending more fire power. Over the next few minutes, Billy helped by keeping all of them supplies with ammunition. JD wasn't nearly as good as a rifle as Vin was, but he could use them. And slowly, the tide of the battle turned in favor of the Ta're as more and more Serpent Guards were put out of commission.

Or so JD thought. However, in the heat of the battle, he had forgotten all about the plastiques which had been stolen from the tool shed. He forgot, until there was an explosion behind him. Not a big explosion, really. A small one, an explosion to get someone's attention. All four adult defenders glanced back. Toward the ridge. To where a familiar figure was outlined against the early afternoon sunlight along the ridge. Vin, on the high ground, watching over them all, taking out the Serpent Guards at the front of the camp. JD didn't even want to know how they had gotten around the perimeter defenses.

Two others were at the base of the ridge. JD recognized one. Dickie O'Shea. The other was a Jaffa. Holding a staff weapon, and aiming it upward. O'Shea seemed to sense JD's eyes on him, and turned. He looked surprised to see JD, then he smiled coldly and tipped his hat. Even at this distance, JD could hear the traitor scream, "Fire!" The Jaffa fired, fired up the ridge, up toward Vin. And all hell broke loose.

Part 33

Teal'c was angry. He was angry that they had been caught unawares, he was angry because one of the two colonels had taken his ruse one step too far. And he was angry because in these first few moments of the attack, he had realized that the traitor Dickie O'Shea couldn't have done this alone. He had to have had help. He would deal with that other traitor later, he would deal with both of them later.

Teal'c defended the civilians with his staff weapon, taking out Serpent Guard after Serpent Guard. When the tide began turning in their favor, Teal'c turned back toward the ridge, and stopped in his tracks. He saw the Jaffa and Dickie O'Shea. He also saw that the Jaffa's staff weapon wasn't pointed at the right angle, not if he wanted to take out the sharpshooter on the ridge. The young man who was taking out Serpent Guards with his own lethal accuracy.

Which meant ... An explosion distracted Teal'c, but only for a moment, as he realized what they were aiming for. Vin Tanner fired at the same time as the Jaffa did, which knocked off his aim. But not enough. A voice, which Teal'c recognized as belonging to Will Richmond cried out a warning to Vin Tanner. A half second after that, the ridge exploded and a familiar form was tossed from his position. And Teal'c could only watch in horror as a friend, a brother in arms, was thrown into the air and hit the ground hard.

The sharpshooter rolled down the hill, coming to rest only yards from the traitor and the Jaffa. Teal'c would never get there in time, not from where he was. But there was another who would, another could.

As the ridge had exploded, flinging Vin Tanner down the side like a rag doll, two screams of horror and denial had sounded together. Teal'c looked at the staff weapon in his hands, then looked at the figure now darting from one cover to another. The other three defenders behind the jeep laid down cover fire, keeping the attackers at bay. Yes. Teal'c lifted the staff high over his head, called the name of the newcomer, then threw it to the running figure.

The staff weapon was caught, and as Dickie O'Shea made his escape, the Jaffa raised his own staff weapon to finish off Vin Tanner. He never got the chance. The first blast knocked his weapon out of his hand. The second blast knocked him to the ground, but stunned him, rather than killed him. By this time, he was the only Serpent Guard remaining. All the others had been killed, or were now dying.

During his years among the Ta're, Teal'c had the opportunity to watch many movies, of various kinds. But at the moment, he was reminded of a Western. Not one particular Western, but as Adriana Wilmington made her way toward the Jaffa, Teal'c was reminded of a gunslinger at high noon. She would walk several steps, stop, fire the staff weapon. There was no expression on her face. Teal'c couldn't see her eyes, but he guessed they were equally expressionless.

Leaving the Jaffa to her very capable hands, Teal'c instead went first to check on Vin Tanner. Colonel Larabee had arrived there first, pulling the sharpshooter into his arms. Teal'c frowned. That may not have been wise. They did not know what sorts of injuries the fall had caused. And Vin Tanner was now unconscious, his head lolling in the crook of Larabee's elbow. Nathan Jackson was already making his way to the colonel and sharpshooter.

Deciding that Vin Tanner was in excellent hands, and knowing that if the Jaffa was not dead, he soon would be, Teal'c chose to pursue the other person responsible ... the shovah, Dickie O'Shea. But he found that had been taken out of his hands as the shovah had been tackled by a pair of furious Ta're women. Daniel Jackson would later sum it up this way ... Mary Travis had gone high, Charlotte Richmond had gone low, and Dickie O'Shea went down.

Will Richmond was now helping the two women with their prisoner, and Teal'c heard O'Neill say that since O'Shea was so fond of locking other people in the tool shed, he would enjoy being locked in there himself ... once they got rid of all the tools. Major Carter had immediately started removing the aforementioned tools from the tool shed, and Captain Travis, and both Dr. Richmonds, shoved the traitor inside.

Not, however, until after Will Richmond punched O'Shea hard in the abdomen, hissing, "That was for locking threatening my wife and our baby, you son of a bitch!" While O'Shea was still doubled over and wheezing for breath, his two female captors shoved him into the prison he had created for Adriana Wilmington and JD Dunne. With that one unable to endanger anyone else, they now began mobilizing to deal with the dead bodies of the Jaffa ... and their own wounded.

The bodies were disposed of by using each zat gun, three shots to disintegrate the body. The rest of his team were seeing to that detail. Teal'c walked over to Adriana Wilmington, now standing over the dead body of the Jaffa. The former Jaffa cringed a little.

In his years of service to the false god Apophis, Teal'c had seen many terrible things. He had done even more terrible things himself. But he did not know what was more terrible now. What remained of the Jaffa who had attempted to kill Vin Tanner ... or the expression on the face of the woman who had killed that Jaffa. Teal'c reached out a hand and very gently pried the staff weapon from Adriana Wilmington's fingers. It took a little effort, because she had a death grip on the staff, but Teal'c was stronger, and she was going into shock.

"It is over, Adriana Wilmington. He is dead," Teal'c said gently. JD Dunne approached the pair, tears running down his face, and Teal'c held up a hand. The boy stopped where he was, and Teal'c continued, "He is dead, child. We must see to the living. Vin Tanner still requires our aid." He saw her mouth the guide's name. The archaeologist turned to face him and Teal'c said quietly, "You used your weapon with honor, Adriana Wilmington."

He allowed his hand to drop to his side, and Corporal Dunne rushed to the archaeologist. Something had happened while they were locked inside their aluminum prison. The boy stared fixedly at the corpse of the Jaffa, who no longer had a face. Teal'c could see Corporal Dunne fixing this image in his mind, so he would never forget it. And then, with the resilience of the very young, a faint smile appeared.

"Damn, Adriana ... you cooked his goose but good! If Colonel O'Neill was here, he'd say that was one deep-fried Jaffa!" Corporal Dunne said. Teal'c would have raised an eyebrow, but the boy was right ... that was exactly what O'Neill would have said. Adriana Wilmington, however, raised her head to look at JD, distracted from the reality of what she had done. She mouthed 'deep-friend Jaffa' and stared at JD.

"JD? That was almost as bad as your three-legged dawg jokes," the archaeologist said. Teal'c maintained a straight face ... both at her statement, and at the mock-anger he saw in Corporal Dunne's expression. Corporal Dunne, however, couldn't maintain his own expression, and began laughing. It seemed that Dr. Wilmington's descent into shock ended, because her lips began trembling, and she whispered, "Vin?"

"Nathan's seeing to him right now, Drina ... he's unconscious. The last I heard, he had a definite broken arm, because of the way he landed, and Nathan was afraid he had internal bleeding. Daniel is already heading back to the Stargate, to get Dr. Frasier ... Nathan says he can't do this alone," Corporal Dunne relayed. His voice cracked, then he looked at the dead Jaffa, and Teal'c saw his resolve firm once more. That was something else Teal'c hated about war, necessary evil that it was ... he hated seeing children like JD Dunne become adults under these circumstances. The young corporal said now in a quiet, hate-filled voice, "I'm glad you killed him. If I could have, I would have."

Major Carter approached, saying, "They're setting up a field hospital, so Nathan can get Vin's condition stabilized. He thinks Janet will need to operate. Are you two okay?" She directed this last question at Corporal Dunne and Adriana Wilmington, and the two young people both nodded. Major Carter glanced past them, at the dead Jaffa, and grimaced. She shook her head, and said, "I'll say this for you, Adriana, you're thorough."

"Not quite, Major ... not quite. Can I borrow your zat gun?" the archaeologist asked. Without hesitation, the major handed the small gun to Dr. Wilmington. She turned back to the Jaffa, and fired one, two, three times. And the body disappeared, as if it had never been there. She turned back and returned the zat to Major Carter, saying, "Thanks, Sam. I'm ready. Teal'c, Mindy seems to trust you ... could you get her out of my tent? I need to thank Mary for getting her there in the first place." Major Carter nodded. She put her arm around Adriana Wilmington's waist, Corporal Dunne looped his arm around her shoulders, and together, they headed for the impromptu field hospital. Teal'c watched them go, then went to the tent for the dog.

Part 34

Before the attack, before Katie Whitman's disappearance, SG-7 had begun assembling the building which would now act as a field hospital. And now, it was a member of SG-7 being carried to the makeshift hospital, cradled in Josiah Sanchez's strong, gentle arms like he was just a child. They had eased the still-unconscious Vin from Chris Larabee's arms, reminding the colonel that they still had a chance to save Vin's life.

It was only that which prevented the guilt-ridden colonel from carrying Vin himself. Vin was only a few inches shorter than Chris, and it would have been difficult for him to carry the young man the distance to the field hospital. That, and Chris could hardly see. He'd gotten dirt in his eyes when he hit the ground beside Vin. He wasn't bleeding ... there was no actual blood on Larabee's fatigues. But he felt it stain his soul, nonetheless. God, Vin, what have I done? His words to Charlotte Richmond came back as he numbly walked behind Josiah.

Under normal circumstances, at least two people would have been carrying Vin, due to his injuries. Chris flinched, remembering what Nathan had told him when he had joined Chris at Vin's side. The medic had quickly checked Vin, while everyone else was finishing the firefight. Broken arm, broken ribs, internal bleeding. He could set the broken arm, but the internal damage would have to wait until Janet arrived.

Daniel Jackson had immediately commandeered one of the jeeps, yelling he would be back in a few hours. Chris had questioned that, until he was reminded that Daniel was one man, in one jeep, and the trip wouldn't take him nearly as long it had originally taken them. Besides, as injury- prone as Daniel was, he would drive fast ... but safe. Janet wouldn't be able to help Vin if he or Janet were dead.

He had known where Vin was, of course, in those three hours while they were all looking for Katie Whitman. That little girl had been found only minutes earlier, just after the firefight began. She had been held by the Jaffa, to ensure her father's cooperation. That was how the Jaffa had slipped in. Whitman had failed to alert them. Chris wanted to be angry with him, but didn't have the energy. Gerard Whitman had been trying to save his little girl.

She would have died anyhow. Chris knew that ... she would have died, or ended up a slave, or something equally ugly. But Gerard Whitman hadn't known that, he hadn't know the Gou'ald the way the SG teams did. And Whitman hadn't created this situation. That had been Dickie O'Shea ... with help from Will Richmond. And Chris himself. Yes, he had known exactly where Vin was ... looking for Katie, along with everyone else.

He just hadn't known that Charlotte Richmond was with him, and when he had realized that, the words burst out of Chris before he had the chance to stop them. Had seen Vin go white with the attack. Not just the attack, but his fear for Adriana. If Chris didn't know the whole story, then it was because Adriana hadn't had the chance to tell him ... and the only thing that could have kept Adriana from telling Chris everything she knew was if something had happened to her.

At that moment, when he realized that Adriana and JD were in danger as well, everything was forgotten, including his ruse to draw O'Shea out into the open. But it was too late. Vin had already headed back up to look for Katie. And Charlotte Richmond had torn into him, both barrels. Only guilt had prevented him from ripping into her just as badly ... guilt and fear. Two emotions which had been Chris Larabee's constant companions for three years.

Josiah carried Vin into the field hospital, Nathan already setting up. Chris couldn't do anything. He was totally helpless. Mary and Charlotte had dealt with Dickie O'Shea, at least for the moment. Adriana had taken out the Jaffa who had ignited the explosion. Adriana had? Yes, there she was ... being led away by JD and Major Carter. They were all right then. Nathan and Josiah would take care of Vin, at least until Janet got here.

There was nothing for Chris to do. No. That wasn't true. As Nathan and Josiah set to work, stripping the clothes away, Chris approached the bed. He didn't touch Vin. He couldn't bring himself to do that. But he did get as close as he could, without getting in Nathan or Josiah's way, and whispered, "You gotta fight now, Tanner. You gotta fight, 'cause there's a helluva apology I owe you. But for now ... I never stopped believing in you. Never."

"He needs to hear that, Chris. That'll help," Nathan said softly. Chris nodded. He would repeat the words later, when he knew Vin would hear them. He brushed at his eyes. Damn dirt. Kept getting in his eyes. Chris nodded again, to Josiah and Nathan, then stumbled from the field hospital. He found Buck and Ezra waiting anxiously, as JD approached with Adriana. The remaining members of SG-1 had started the cleanup, organizing the civilians. But where was Teal'c?

Except for Mary and Billy, who approached from the opposite direction. Chris said heavily, "Daniel's gone for Janet. They figure he'll be back in a few hours. In the meantime, they're taking care of the injuries which they can treat. Nathan doesn't want to risk Vin's life by operating himself. He's using that new glove the military's been testing, for internal injuries. He's not even sure how bad the damage is."

"Then all we can do is wait," Mary said softly. Chris nodded numbly. He didn't know what else to do. Mary took a deep breath, then released it, saying, "All right. All right, I'll collect Charlotte, and we'll see about getting food for all of you ready."

Chris was about to say they had just eaten lunch, when he remembered everything that had happened in the last few hours. The sun would be setting before too much longer, and he knew people would be getting hungry. But not him. He couldn't eat. Mary said quietly, "I don't know what's been happening the last few days ... but I do know Vin. He's not about to give up without a fight. C'mon, Billy."

The little boy followed his mother, looking at the field hospital disconsolately. A few minutes later, Will Richmond approached with his wife, but it was Charlotte who asked softly, "How is Vin?" Chris shut his eyes ... damn, why couldn't he get away from this dust and dirt! He opened his eyes as Charlotte buried her face in her hands. The minutes ticked away as the archaeologist cried softly. Adriana and JD both looked as if they were about to join her. Buck had put his arms around both siblings, and Adriana buried her face against her brother's chest.

"I owe y'all an apology," Will Richmond said hoarsely. Chris looked at the senior archaeologist, who continued, "It's time I told you everything. I've known from the beginning what O'Shea was up to. I knew, as soon as he bragged about helping to sabotage Carly Tucker's car, even before the general knew that her car had died on her. He warned me that if I told anyone, he would kill my wife and daughter."

O'Shea seemed to be good at that ... threatening the lives of children. Chris was sorely tempted to head over to the prison shed, and see how O'Shea did against grown men. Looking at the faces of his men, he could tell they couldn't decide if they should beat the hell out of O'Shea, or Richmond. The man continued, "Charlotte and I ... we lost another child. Another little girl. And I couldn't face losing another child. I couldn't face losing my wife. So, I ... manufactured the plan which has been in play the last few days."

"In other words, you set Vin up. You made sure someone was always watching when you attacked him, and you made sure O'Shea was always watching," JD stated quietly. Richmond nodded, and JD explained to the rest of SG-7 present, "Adriana and me figured it out. Since Chris was being so difficult, we told Jack instead. We didn't have anything concrete, so we knew Jack would be more willing to listen. And he's the one who told us that Chris had set a plan of his own into motion."

"With the level of trust witnessed in the last few days, or rather, the lack thereof, it's quite miraculous that Vin has been the only casualty," Ezra said in an equally quiet voice. He was staring at both Chris and Richmond. The Southerner continued, "I am hardly the most trustworthy member of this little band. But for Mr. Tanner to be treated in such a way, being made to believe that his best friend had lost faith in him, so a killer could be caught ... "

His voice shook, and Ezra couldn't finish. Adriana raised her head and said hoarsely, "You're wrong, Ezra. I trust you." Buck gave his sister a one-armed squeeze, and Adriana continued, "I understand what both of you did. I just don't know that I can trust either of you again, any time soon. Dammit, Chris, you could have trusted me! You could have trusted all of us! You may not have lost faith in Vin, but you sure as hell stopped trusting him!" Chris had no answer for her ... for any of them, for he saw the same feeling in each pair of eyes.

He was spared from having to answer when the door opened behind him. Chris turned and Nathan said quietly, "He's holding on. He woke up briefly ... passed out again after Josiah told him that JD and Drina were okay. He was awake long enough to threaten some serious damage to O'Shea hurt either of them." He paused, looked at Adriana, and said softly, "I think he would know you're there ... whether he's awake or not. I think you have a lot to say to each other." Adriana swallowed hard and Buck released her, giving a little push.

"Go, baby sister. Let Vin know you're okay ... 'cause you know he ain't gonna relax until he knows you're safe. I imagine he needs to hear your voice to really believe it," Buck said. He winked at her and Adriana managed a weak, watery grin. She wobbled her way toward Nathan. Stopped just long enough to look at Chris, who had a hard time meeting her eyes ... and then she continued on her way into the field hospital. And now it was just SG-7 and the Richmonds.

Part 35

Jessica Tucker was stuck in a nightmare. She hadn't been able to stop crying since she had arrived here. Her sister and daughter had formed an alliance against her, had formed an alliance with Maude Standish. Those three had kept at her for the last few hours, demanding to know the identity of Jessica's long-ago lover. Jessica had shared details of her pregnancy with the twins, had told them everything except who had fathered her children.

They had finally taken a break about half an hour earlier. She was alone in the cafeteria. No one would come near her. Jessica tried to tell herself that was fine ... her head was pounding from all the crying she had done in the last few hours. She didn't want anyone near. That was a lie, though. Maybe her sister was right ... maybe Jessica had told so many lies during the last twenty-some years, she had forgotten how to tell the truth.

Maybe she had forgotten even why it was important to tell the truth. No, that wasn't right. She knew that. She remembered it every time she saw the contempt in her daughter's eyes. The distrust in Josie's eyes. The disappointment in the eyes of her parents when they had found out she went back on her word to her sister. She had tried to tell them that Vin was fine, that his father had come for him, like he promised.

Jessica closed her eyes, remembering her conversation with the father of her children. She had written him in care of the university where he taught, as soon as she found out that Julia was dying. She knew Julia would contact Josie first. She was more responsible ... and stronger ... than Jessica. But she also knew that Josie wouldn't be able to care for her small nephew. That left the father. Even now, after all these years, she couldn't bring herself to think of him by name. She had known, even as she wrote him, that he wouldn't claim his son.

Her parents had known it as well. And when Jessica tried to tell them that he would claim his child, they had known it for the lie it was. Just as Jessica had known the lie, even as she spoke it. She didn't look up as her daughter and sister entered the cafeteria ... however, she did look up when a voice boomed, "Incoming traveler ... signal matches SG-1." Jessica frowned. Did that mean something? Evidently, it did, since Josie and Carly looked at each other ... then broke into a run, practically flying out of the cafeteria. Not knowing what else to do, and frightened by the actions of the pair, Jessica wiped away her tears and followed them.

Right into a room overlooking what seemed to be a giant stone donut, filled with liquid. But the liquid remained within the stone ... how was that possible? A moment later, a young man emerged from the stone donut, and fell to his knees as the liquid disappeared. General Hammond leaned forward, asking, "Dr. Jackson, what happened? Why are you alone, where is everyone else?" A quick glance at Maude Standish told her that the senator was terrified.

"The others are fine ... most of them ... but I need Dr. Frasier to come with me. Vin was hurt ... it's too serious for Nathan to treat. Internal bleeding, likely damage to internal organs. We have to go as soon as possible," the young man gasped. Doctor? But he seemed about the same age as her own children, only a few years older, if that. Then again, Jessica's daughter was twenty-seven, and a doctor. He just ... looked so young!

What followed was a quick debriefing. Vin had been critically injured in a fall, while looking for a little girl, the daughter of a scientist on the expedition. And Dickie O'Shea had been caught ... it was over anyhow, she found she didn't care about his apprehension. Her daughter already knew about what she had done. It didn't matter anyhow. In any event, he was in custody. And if they wanted Vin to live, the young doctor, an archaeologist named Daniel Jackson, needed to leave with Dr. Frasier, immediately.

Dr. Frasier, Jessica found, was a pretty young woman in her thirties, and she was ready to go almost immediately. Carly, of course, wanted to go with her ... he was her twin brother, and she was now in charge of the biology team. But there were a few more tasks to complete, before they departed. Three of the five members of SG-17 were now ready to go, ready for their guard duty, including the leader of the team, Rafael Martinez.

During the last few hours, during the breaks in the interrogation, Jessica had learned a great deal about what her son did here. He was the guide and sharpshooter for SG-7, second in command, unofficially, to Colonel Christopher Larabee. That had nearly given her a heart attack. She never thought she would hear that name again, but she had covered her shock. There was work to be done. She couldn't tell them what they wanted to know, but she wanted to know as much as she could about her son.

He had been a member of SG-7 since the beginning, three years earlier. She learned from the base gossip that he had met Colonel Larabee during a bar fight, when both men went to the aid of a third man, Nathan Jackson, who was now the medic for SG-7. She had also learned that her son was considered a hero, just by virtue of his work in the SGC, and to protect the world from the Gou'ald.

He traveled to other worlds, fought along side men, freed people. He was a protector, just like Julia and Josie, just like his grandparents. He was loved by many within the SGC, envied by some, and hated by others who kept it to themselves. Mostly. He was everything Julia had ever hoped he would be. The only thing missing from his life was a woman, although it was rumored he had an unofficial girlfriend.

Dr. Adriana Wilmington, whom Carly had mentioned while she was in college. She had been part of that magic circle, along with both of Jessica's twins. And now, the circle was about to be completed once more. Jessica had learned that Carly was worried about how Adriana would react once she found out that Carly was Vin's twin sister, and it was a secret Carly had kept from her best friend for all those years.

Jessica considered her daughter's worry almost funny, with the secrets she herself had kept over the years from her friends and family. But she wasn't foolish enough to laugh at her daughter. The way Carly felt about her right now, the girl was liable to take a swing at her for laughing. And the way Josie also felt, she would probably help her. No. Best to keep her laughter to herself. Jessica wasn't ready to face those consequences either.

Dr. Frasier said now, "All right, I think that should do it. Carly, I'll ask you to stay near. I may need you to donate blood. You have the best shot, since you two are twins. Rafael, you're sure it won't be a problem for the others to meet up with you in three days time? If Vin's condition is as bad as Nathan says, it'll be that long before we can move him." Rafael nodded, his dark eyes filled with quiet determination.

"They will be there, Janet ... you see to your patient, and we will watch over you," the man replied. Dr. Frasier just smiled and went back to the infirmary to finish gathering the supplies she would need to save the life of Jessica's son. Jessica sat down. Vin could die. That was something which never occurred to her while she was walking around the SGC, listening to the stories of her son's missions.

Vin could die. Her son was still so young ... only twenty-seven. He deserved to live. He deserved to love, to let himself love that Wilmington girl, if he wanted to love her. If he felt that strongly about her. Without realizing she was doing it, Jessica rose to her feet once more and followed Dr. Frasier to the infirmary. She didn't know what she was doing, but every time she tried to tell her feet to stop, the message from her brain was ignored.

She startled Dr. Frasier when she said very softly, "You said that Carly would be the best possible match, since they're siblings, since they're twins." The young doctor spun around, raising something in her hand. Jessica made a mental note to not frighten this woman again ... and if she did, to make sure she was standing a good distance away. After a moment, the doctor nodded, and Jessica continued, "What about other siblings?"

What are you doing?!?!?! But despite the refrain in her head, Jessica couldn't stop now. Dr. Frasier asked, "Does Vin have other siblings? Full siblings work best, but half-siblings have been known to work as well, if they have the same blood type. And I already know that Vin and Carly have the same blood type. That's the thing ... at the moment, I don't think we're looking at any organ transplants."

Jessica swallowed hard, knowing she was about to commit to something potentially ugly. But she loved her son. She couldn't take care of him ... wasn't enough of a woman to take care of all of her children. But she did love Vin, and if what she was about to tell Janet Frasier could make a difference in saving him ... well, it was like Josie was always saying. She was forty-three years old. It was time she started dealing with the consequences of her actions and her words.

"Vin has two other siblings ... a full sibling, a younger sister. Elizabeth. She's nineteen. My sister Josie has been raising her. I don't know if she knows the truth, probably. Josie probably told her when she was about fourteen or fifteen. Carly doesn't know Lizzie is her sister. I went away for a few months, when I started to show, and before Lizzie was born," Jessica replied. Dr. Frasier nodded, and Jessica steeled herself for what came next. She said, "He also has a half-sibling. A brother. Colonel Christopher Larabee, commander of SG-7."

Part 36

Teal'c looked like he had gone about ten rounds with Mike Tyson as he approached the group waiting outside the field hospital. Which was really funny, considering he had gone to Adriana's tent to retrieve her dog. The usually mild-mannered puppy was now in Teal'c arms, looking unhappy as only a dog could. And Jack just couldn't help himself. It was so unfunny ... one of his closest friends was fighting for his very life, they had been surprised by an attack from the rear ... the same rear which Jack and Teal'c had been watching. No, sir, it wasn't funny at all.

However, he couldn't resist teasing Teal'c, "Have a hard time with the little lady, big guy?" Teal'c merely looked at him, with that patented First Prime Look, the one that was just as scary as the Larabee glare ... to most people, at least. It had no effect on Janet Frasier, Vin Tanner, Jack O'Neill, or Adriana Wilmington. Or, for that matter, on her dog. At least, that was how it looked to Jack.

"She did not want to come with me. And when I picked her up ... " Teal'c began. He looked himself over with an expression of distaste, and added, "She was most displeased." That was the mother of all understatements. Despite his own displeasure, Teal'c was very gentle when he placed Mindy on the ground. She slunk over to Mary Travis, who had joined SG-7 outside the field hospital, along with her son and the Richmonds.

Mary and Charlotte soothed the puppy, who continued to eye Teal'c warily. The former First Prime returned the look, then asked, "There has been no news on Vin Tanner?" Jack shook his head. Adriana had gone in a few minutes earlier, to reassure Vin that she was all right. Nathan's idea. Vin was still unconscious, but it wouldn't hurt him to know that she and the kid hadn't been hurt. The dark eyes narrowed and Teal'c spat, "And what of that shovah, O'Shea?" Oooh, this was bad. This was very bad.

Mary Travis, however, answered him. She said quietly, "He's being ... detained. At least until we know more about Vin's condition. Chris thinks, and I agree, that the more information we have, the better position we're in ... and the better able we are to threaten O'Shea. I heard that it should only take Daniel a few hours to get back here with Janet? True, that's less time than it took all of us to get here, but is it time that Vin has?"

"I hope so. I tried to minimize the possibility that he would go into shock, and done everything I could without actually operating on him," Nathan explained. Mary nodded, tightening her arm around her son. Nathan continued, "Josiah is still inside, with him and Adriana. There's a lot that she needs to tell him, even after she tells him that she and JD are both fine." Jack looked at the medic questioningly.

"She's had an hour with him ... Chris, why don't you go back in and sit with them? Vin needs you to be there, too," Mary said quietly. Chris raised his eyes, looking more than a little doubtful, and the captain continued, "I won't lie to you, Chris, I know you hurt him badly. But if you think he can't hear you ... I think you're wrong. He'll hear you. Just like he's hearing Adriana now." The blond colonel took several moments to think this through.

"Can you boys handle what ... can you handle things while I'm in there?" he asked hoarsely as he pulled himself to his feet. Jack knew what he was asking. He wasn't questioning the competency of his men. He was asking if they would give him this time with his best friend. He received several thumbs' up signs and nods. Chris nodded to his men, his eyes meeting Mary's once more. And then he smiled.

Although, that reminded Jack. He approached the other man and said, "You and I have unfinished business, old friend." He decked Chris in one swift motion, ignoring the gasps and yells from the other members of SG-7. Jack glowered down at the stunned man, saying, "I swore Vin got first dibs when we figured out that you were drawing the traitor into the open ... and that if for some reason, he couldn't deck you, I would. Well, he can't ... so that was for Vin."

Nathan was already helping up Chris, who was massaging his jaw. The blond man said, "Since that was for Vin, I guess I can't take a swing at you. I imagine I can leave that for Dickie O'Shea, though." Jack smirked and reached over to shake Larabee's hand. The other colonel added, "But if you ever pull that again, Jack ... you won't get so lucky." The effectiveness of that threat was spoiled when Chris winked at him.

The colonel disappeared into the field hospital, and there were several moments of held breath, as those waiting outside waited for the sound of incoherent screams of rage, things being thrown, or Josiah trying to calm someone down. Those sounds didn't come, so Jack and the others began to relax. The SG-1 colonel looked around. The scientists had chosen two guards for the prison shed, and the two current guards looked grim.

The other civilians had shooed Mary and Charlotte away from the mess tent, telling them to rest. The men had been taking care of them for the last few days, it was their turn to take care of the SG teams.

And looking at those two ladies now, it was hard for Jack to pinpoint which of them looked more exhausted. Probably Charlotte, since Jack had heard how she tore a strip out of Larabee's hide earlier. Then she and Mary had tackled Dickie O'Shea when he tried to get away. Although, Mary had found it necessary to physically restrain Charlotte, who had tried to beat the living shit out of O'Shea. On the other hand, Will Richmond had taken care of that.

The head archaeologist looked at Buck Wilmington now and asked, "Since this seems to be a time of account-settling, did you want to take a swing at me?" The major lifted his head, and Will continued, "Since I did that to your teammate ... thought you might want to repay the favor. Like Colonel O'Neill said, Vin can't do it." There was a brief flash of rage in the dark blue eyes, then Buck shrugged.

"It ain't gonna make a damn bit a' difference ... won't make me feel any better. And I really don't care about making you feel better," came the major's response. The only thing any of them cared about right now was Vin living. And as silence fell once more, Mindy seemed to sense that something was terribly wrong. She lightly licked at Charlotte's hand, then tilted up her head to lick her face. The scientist began struggling with her tears once more, and Jack had to look away. Hurry up, space monkey, he thought, hurry it up!

Part 37

"You, Janet Frasier, are a very devious woman," Dr. Daniel Jackson said as he, Janet, and Carly Tucker sped back to the camp site. They had figured it would take Daniel at least two hours to return to the Gate. It had taken him half an hour. True, he had encountered some resistance, but he had simply run them down. Driven right through them. He didn't have time to waste with random Jaffa. A friend's life was in the balance, and Daniel had no intention of letting Vin down.

Once he had gotten back to the SGC, he found things even more chaotic than the mess he had just left, and Daniel didn't think that was possible. Maude Standish had arrived for a visit, bringing three women with her ... the rightful top biologist for the expedition, Dr. Caroline Tucker; Carly's aunt Josephine, a lady with mysterious ties to the SGC. So mysterious, both General Travis and General Hammond refused to discuss it.

And then there was Jessica Tanner Tucker, Carly's mother. Or was she her aunt? Daniel couldn't quite get that straightened out in his mind, as she had said that she was Carly's mother once, and her aunt another time. Whatever she was to Carly, it seemed that she was in league with their traitor. Which was why a civilian with no clearance was inside a highly, highly, highly classified military installation.

It seemed like the mother of everyone's favorite negotiator had become suspicious after Dr. Tucker's car was sabotaged. Josie Tanner, who seemed to be a friend of the senator's, called the other woman, asking for her input. She gave Maude Standish the facts. Her sister and her niece had two arguments ... one, just before Dr. Tucker left Illinois. That argument had resulted in Dr. Tucker heading first to Texas, to see her aunt and recover her equilibrium.

A second confrontation came about when Jessica Tucker followed the scientist from Illinois to Texas, a confrontation about family secrets. It was at this time that Daniel learned that Carly Tucker was Vin Tanner's twin sister, and she had planned to tell him of that fact when she reached Colorado. However, her car was sabotaged while in the garage. She had asked the mechanics to make sure it would be all right, since she had a long road ahead of her.

The sabotage was intended to prevent her from going anywhere ... not to hurt her. Josie Tanner found that suspicious. She found it equally suspicious, that the car broke down on the highway, only two days after a blowout argument between her niece and her younger sister. She wasn't the only one. Maude Standish had flown down to Texas, seeking answers. She got them. As she and Josie had feared, a blonde woman in her early forties, a woman matching Jessica Tucker's description, had visited the garage where Carly Tucker's car had initially been examined. She had given the mechanic a thousand dollars, to make sure her daughter never reached Colorado.

Upon receiving this information, Maude immediately contacted the generals in the SGC and informed them. They would arrange for Jessica to be given proper authorization to enter the compound, but they wanted to talk to her. In Cheyenne Mountain. It had been the contention of Orrin Travis that when she realized what she had done, and to whom she had done it, she would tell them who the traitor was. Unfortunately, it hadn't worked out that way.

However, they did get one thing out of her ... and that was why Janet Frasier was such a devious woman. As a biologist, Carly knew her brother didn't need her blood. He didn't have a rare blood type, and at the moment, they didn't think he would need a tissue match, or an organ transplant. But as a sister, Carly wanted to do something for her twin. That was why Janet had agreed to let her give blood.

That, however, was not something which Jessica Tucker knew ... and Janet had been able to get other information from her. It wasn't a matter of national security, or even planetary security, but it was information that Janet needed as Vin's primary physician. Daniel was just glad he hadn't been there when Carly learned what Janet had ... that Vin had two other siblings. He had a feeling Carly's reaction had been rather ... vehement. There was also a younger sister, Elizabeth, who had been raised by Josie Tanner. And a half-brother, an older half-brother. Colonel Christopher Larabee.

The revelation about Chris and Vin sharing a father had almost knocked Daniel on his ass. He repeated now, "You are a truly devious woman, Janet. Did you have any idea that Colonel Larabee and Vin had the same father?" Janet shook her head, glancing over her shoulder at the silent woman in the back of the jeep. Carly hadn't spoken once since they had left ... it seemed as if every fiber of her being was focused solely on her brother.

"Not a clue ... and if it makes you feel any better, you could have knocked me over with a feather when I found out. Sure, they can communicate without words, I've seen them do it. But, so do Mary and Adriana, and those two are absolutely no relation. I just never thought that they would be blood relatives, much less brothers. And Carly ... I honestly thought she would choke Jessica to death when she overheard. If Josie hadn't grabbed for her ... " Janet replied.

"It could have gotten ugly. And we know how Buck hates ugly," Daniel observed. He shook his head, adding, "It's ugly enough at the site. Especially if Will Richmond is still being an ass." He shook his head, thinking about the mess he had left behind. As soon as the words were out of Nathan's mouth, about not being able to do this alone, Daniel had been running for a jeep. There was no time for debating, only for doing.

"I'm not making excuses for the man, but you don't know how far I would go for Cassie," Janet told him, and Daniel nodded. That was true. Janet added, "On the other hand, after meeting his daughter, it's hard to believe that he has raised such a sweet little girl. She's spent the last few days with me in the infirmary. Very curious little girl. It almost broke my heart, when I told her that she couldn't see her mommy and daddy just yet."

Tansy Richmond wasn't in their jeep, but in the jeep that followed them by a few hours. Colonel Martinez had volunteered to take the little girl to her parents. It was a good choice. Rafael was a patient man ... he could even listen to JD Dunne rattling on without even looking like he wanted to stuff a gag in the kid's mouth. JD had gotten better in the last few years, but he still got on Daniel's nerves.

And for her part, Tansy was fascinated with the Latino colonel. She asked him question after question, even before they went through the Stargate. Daniel smirked, remembering how she had reacted to that! There were times when he ... no. No, he wouldn't think about that. He and Janet had walked through the Stargate together, with Tansy between them, and Carly Tucker trailing behind them.

They waited the two minutes it took for Martinez to get through the Gate with his men and their jeep, then Tansy was turned over to them, and the trio of adults were headed for the camp site. By now, Daniel had been gone about two hours, and he hoped Vin was still alive. He knew that internal bleeding was iffy ... some people could hold on for longer than others. Nathan was a good man, he would have kept Vin from going into shock, and that would buy them some time. But Daniel was still worried.

Carly Tucker spoke for the first time, saying hoarsely, "If my brother dies, I want first crack at Dickie O'Shea. Richmond isn't my problem ... I'll let his wife deal with him. But O'Shea is mine." Daniel grimaced. See, the trouble was, once Chris Larabee knew that his best friend and second in command was his little brother, that wouldn't happen. Carly would never have a chance at O'Shea, because Larabee would tear him apart, limb by limb.

"You may want to take a number ... O'Shea has already been damaged, although he can wait for care, Janet," Daniel replied. He found himself on the receiving end of two stares. Daniel elaborated, "Well, as I said, when the Jaffa ignited the plastique, and the ridge exploded, that's when Vin was hurt. The Jaffa was in the process ... well, it was obvious that he intended to kill Vin. However, Adriana put her two cents in, and when I left, she was doing a rather good imitation of barbecuing him. Anyhow, O'Shea started to take off, and met with resistance. Mary Travis went high, Charlotte Richmond went low, and O'Shea went down."

He glanced back at Carly as he finished the sentence, and was rewarded with a malevolent smile. Oh shit. Something told him that this gal would be a helluva lot more dangerous than her twin brother. Carly said softly, "Remind me to thank Captain Travis and Charlotte when we get there ... and when will we get there?" They were about another mile out. Hang on Vin, Daniel thought, just a little longer!

Part 38

She didn't know how long she sat there in the dark. When Nathan and the others had urged her to go to Vin, she hadn't hesitated. That was the easy part. Taking his hand, telling him that she and JD were fine, they hadn't been hurt, that was easy. What came next was hard. And so, because she couldn't find the words, Adriana Wilmington just sat beside Vin's cot on the cold floor, holding his hand tightly between her own hands.

She was aware of Josiah watching her ... never speaking. Never judging her. Just ... watching over her. Watching over Vin. Their own guardian angel. She sang softly, "All night, all day, angels watchin' over me, my Lord ... all night, all day, angels watching over me." Where did that come from? She could vaguely remember someone singing that to her, many years ago, but she couldn't remember who.

And it didn't matter to her, not right now, because as soon as she opened her mouth, the dam burst. She whispered, "They told me that I have a lot to say to you, and they're right. I just don't know where to start. You may be unconscious, but I know you, Vin. You're hearing every word I say, and I know you're thinking I should start at the beginning. If only I could. I can't even figure out where the beginning is, what it is."

She paused, taking several breaths. She rested her forehead against their entwined fingers, murmuring, "I don't think I've ever been that scared in my life, Vin ... when I saw that ridge explode, and you ... just falling down. I don't think I was even that scared when Carly found you that morning, after Boudreau and his boys worked you over. I guess, in part, because I didn't know you as well as I do now ... and because a beating is a helluva different from being tossed off a hill, like you were today."

Adriana closed her eyes as the image flashed through her brain again. She had taken up a defender's position behind the jeep with Charlotte, Mary, and JD. Billy was to her left, as she took shots with her pistol around the front of the jeep. There had been a small explosion, which distracted her from the firefight. And who had set off that explosion? It had been away from the civilians, so she didn't think it was the Jaffa ... was it one of the civilians?

In any event, Adriana's attention had been drawn to her six ... where she found a Jaffa, standing side-by-side with Dickie O'Shea. There's the proof you were looking for, Chris, she had thought, the solid proof you want. And then all rational thought was driven from her mind as she focused on the direction of the staff weapon. Up the ridge. Toward Vin. What the hell was he trying to do, he couldn't hit Vin from this angle and distance!

Except ... he fired well below Vin's position ... and a shattering explosion shook the very earth. The plastique which she and JD had discovered missing from the tool shed had been placed along the ridge while everyone else had been looking for Katie Whitman. When Adriana raised her head again, it was to find Vin flying down the hill, a blur of brown and tan. She screamed, "No!!!!" as his body hit the ground with a force that made her cringe, even as she screamed.

She barely registered JD screaming with her ... barely registered getting to her feet and moving from cover to cover. The only thing she knew was Vin was down. He had been hurt, and an all-consuming fury swamped over her. She was burning up and freezing cold at the same time. She numbly heard Teal'c call her name and something made her look up, something made her catch the staff weapon which he had tossed to her. Instinct, maybe? She didn't know.

She just knew that she had to kill that Jaffa. Even before he pointed his staff weapon at Vin's unmoving body, even before Dickie O'Shea started running away, she knew that the Jaffa had to die. She made that her focus, her entire purpose for drawing breath in those moments. He would die slowly, and painfully. He would know who killed him ... he would see it coming. He would know he was dead before he drew his last breath.

She made good on that promise, firing blast after blast into the Jaffa, until he was no longer recognizable as humanoid. Until he was a charred thing. She had been known to tease Buck about his Hyper-Luxan Rage, but she had a rage all her own. She had killed that Jaffa quite deliberately ... not blindly, but purposefully. Calculatingly, making sure he was in terrible pain as he died. And it was still over too quick.

She said now, "You wouldn't have recognized me out there, Vin. I don't recognize myself, even now. I always knew about the rage within me, the rage I've been trying for so long to submerge. I became a cold-blooded killer, Vin, but I expended some of the rage I've been feeling the last few days. I used it on that Jaffa, because he tried to kill you. It's not the first time I've killed. Not even the first time I've killed a Jaffa. But it is the first time I've killed for revenge. Yes, the first few shots were to keep him from hurting you again ... but after that, it was only about revenge. For hurting you, for trying to kill you. For everything we've been through in the last few days, because of Dickie O'Shea." Because of Will ... because of Chris. Because everything seemed to be falling apart, and neither of us knew what to do.

She removed one hand to gently stroke his hair. She whispered, "I remember when you told me that I was one of the few people who could get away with doing this. Because Chris knew better, knew you would break his hand if he ever did it. And you're right, he does know that. That's why he leaves it to me. He says he's been tempted a few times, when you've been hurt so badly. But he left you with your pride."

She paused again, then pulled her hand back from his hair. Adriana said, "Maybe it's because he understands what an intimate gesture that is. Stroking someone's hair. The kind of gesture you show to someone who is your child ... or ... your lover." The moment of truth had come. The time for hiding, the time for running, was over. She had realized that, as soon as the ridge exploded. Damn Dickie O'Shea.

She repeated, "Lovers. You know, we always used to say that we were more than friends, and not quite lovers. We told people that we weren't a couple. That I wasn't your girl, your woman, your lady, and that you weren't my man. I wonder ... were you lying? I know I was. I couldn't admit to myself that I was lying, because I was too damn afraid. Of losing you, whether to my father's perverse desire to keep me as his possession, or by driving you away.

"See, my father swore to destroy anyone who tried to take me from him. I belonged to him, you see. And I was so afraid that ... agh. Dammit, why is this so hard! I never admitted to myself, much less anyone else, how I really feel about you, because I wanted to protect you! And I wanted to protect myself, because I was afraid you would reject me." There were footsteps behind her, but Adriana ignored them. Josiah wouldn't let anyone hurt either of them. And if they had tried to hurt Josiah, the 'thump' his body would have made would warn her.

Adriana took a deep breath, resting her free hand on his chest, and whispered, "I was afraid you would reject me when I finally told you ... told you that I love you." There. The words were said. But there was more she still had to say. The words tumbled out of her as she repeated, "I love you, Vin. I love you, and I don't want to lose you. If you don't love me, that's fine, I understand. It's okay if you don't love me."

By now, tears were running down her face unchecked. A familiar voice, just past her shoulder, whispered, "He does love you, little princess. He may not have figured it out yet, but he does love you." Chris slipped his arms around her from behind, and because he had warned her that he was there, Adriana was prepared for the contact. She tried to find the anger of the last few days, for not trusting them, and found only emptiness. She was so ... very ... tired.

Chris rocked her from side to side, just as JD had in the shed, and whispered, "I saw his expression, when he realized that you never had the chance to tell me about Will's confession. When he threatened to skin O'Shea alive if he had hurt you ... I knew. Love knows love, little princess, and I know how I would have felt if someone had done that to Sarah. When I looked at Vin, I saw that reflected back at me. He loves you, Adriana."

"Don't suppose you would mind if I had an easier time believing him if he says it?" Adriana asked hoarsely. She fully expected him to walk out in a huff.

Much to her surprise, however, she felt Chris shaking with laughter as he murmured, "No, not at all." Some of the wounds caused during the last few days began to heal, then, with his arms around her. Some, not all. Just enough for her to start forgiving him for hurting her, and hurting Vin. Especially after he reached out and covered Adriana and Vin's hands with his own, murmuring, "I'm sorry, kid, I should have trusted you. I never lost faith in you ... I knew you weren't chasing Charlotte ... but I should have trusted you with the truth."

Adriana tried to tell Chris that he was right ... he should have trusted Vin. But the emptiness had grown into a great abyss, and she knew that if she opened her mouth, she would fall into it. And she couldn't do that. She had to keep it together ... she had to be strong for Vin. They didn't know how long his recovery time would be. And she refused to even acknowledge the possibility that he wouldn't make it. Because if she did that, it would be just as bad as giving up on him. And she wouldn't do that. She would never do that.

Chris continued, "There's ... hell, I don't even know where to start. Did you know that Charlotte Richmond chewed my ass out? You should have warned me about her, pard, the woman can tear a stripe out of a man's hide. She's got a way with words that would make both Nettie and Ezra jealous. I should have thought to ask her if she knew Nettie, and if she had learned that knack from Nettie."

Adriana found herself giggling a little. She tried to imagine Miss Nettie and Charlotte taking a strip out of someone's hide, and decided that if that happened ... if those two ever joined forces, their shared victim wouldn't stand a chance. Hell, he, or she, wouldn't have any hide left after that! And Adriana decided she didn't want to be the one who pissed both of them off at the same time. One was bad enough!

There was the sound of a car outside, and voices raised. Chris murmured, "That's Janet. Daniel's back with Janet already! C'mon, little princess ... we should let the lady work." Reluctantly, so reluctantly, Adriana allowed Chris to pull her to her feet. She kissed the back of Vin's hand, before gently placing it on the bed beside him. She had time for one last 'I love you,' before she was pulled from the field hospital. And then she had to trust in Janet.

Part 39

Janet had asked Nathan, as soon as she arrived, to give her a few minutes alone with Chris. She had things to discuss with him. Carly made herself scarce, knowing what Janet was doing, and knowing that she would only get in the way. She would be nearby if she was needed. But for this first, delicate task ... it would be best if she was out of the blast zone. While Janet was talking with Chris, Nathan and Josiah would prep Vin for surgery.

She had found Chris leading Adriana from the field hospital, and Janet's blood ran cold at the sight of tears running down her friend's face. This did not look good. She gave her friend's hand a gentle squeeze, then headed into the field hospital to check on Vin's condition. He had just begun bleeding internally ... that was good. The rupture had just occurred, so the damage wasn't as bad as it could have been.

His arm had been set, and Nathan had left his ribs alone, not knowing how Janet would want to handle the surgery. The glove which had diagnosed the internal bleeding had been a little off ... they still had bugs to work out on that. Still, best to be safe than sorry. Nathan had also kept Vin from going into shock. That was good. Very good. That had probably bought her some time. She just wished that the upcoming confrontation with Chris wasn't necessary.

If it had been anyone else, she probably could have gotten away with her request, and explained later. Not Chris Larabee. She knew that. She made allowances for it, and this time, especially, since it affected him so personally. Of course, that didn't mean she wanted to be anywhere in the immediate area when he confronted his father, and/or Jessica Tucker about their respective abandoning of their son. Janet Frasier was a brave woman, but that was something that made her shudder.

By the time Janet had emerged from the field hospital with her instructions to Nathan and Josiah, Colonel Larabee had returned the still-weeping Adriana to her brother. Buck immediately began comforting his little sister, blinking back tears of his own. Mindy had left Mary and Charlotte, bounding over to her mistress. Intention being, of course, to lick away her lady's tears. Between Buck and Mindy, Adriana was in very good hands. It was telling, how worried Buck was, about his sister and Vin ... he didn't even try to flirt with Janet or Carly.

Janet led Chris to the side of the building. She had been rehearsing this speech ever since she had left the SGC, and Carly had asked her to tell Chris ... everything. But just how did you tell a man that his best friend and second in command was his younger brother, the product of a one-night stand between his middle-aged father and a sixteen year old girl? Hell, they didn't even know how this would affect Vin's official standing in SG-7!

Chris was impatient, which she understood. He asked as she began pacing, "What's this all about, Janet, shouldn't you be in there with Vin?" Janet nodded, more to placate Chris than to actually agree with him. Yes, they had to move quickly, but Janet wanted this out in the open, before she operated, so she didn't have to explain it to Chris in the middle of the surgery. She still didn't think they would need tissue samples, but she wanted Chris to know the truth, in case she was wrong. And now that the moment was at hand, everything had flown right out of her head. Naturally.

"Colonel, please ... before I operate, I need to explain some things to you. And I have no idea how to tell you this. It's bad enough that I have to tell Vin when he wakes up that he has a twin sister, who is probably getting her ass reamed by Adriana as we speak," Janet retorted. That was something else Janet and Carly had agreed upon ... while Janet was talking with Chris, Carly would explain to Adriana about ... everything.

Chris was mouthing 'twin sister,' when Janet finally dropped the second bombshell on him. It was certainly not the most graceful revelation she had ever made, but it was the best she could do. She told him, "There is a possibility I will need to ask for your tissue, and possibly your blood. Not very likely. I know that you have the same blood type as Vin, but I think Carly will be able to handle it. If not, I need you to be ready to donate blood to Vin."

"Of course ... Janet, whatever you need to do to save Vin's life, do it! I'll do whatever I can, we all will! I just ... I thought tissue matches were needed for family members ... why would you need to match my tissue with Vin's?" Chris asked with a frown. Janet took a deep breath and closed her eyes, drawing upon that strength which allowed her to give family members bad news. Except, this time, the bad news was of a different sort.

"Because, Colonel," Janet said as gently as she could, "Vin is your half-brother." Chris stared at her. His eyes glazed over, and his mouth formed the word, 'no.' He shook his head in denial, in disbelief. Janet knew better ... knew it wasn't because he didn't want Vin to be his brother. He was in shock, and she wished she had time to be gentle with him. She continued, "Yes, Colonel. He was the result of a tryst between your father and a sixteen year old girl named 'Jessica Tanner,' as was his sister Carly."

Chris couldn't seem to draw breath, so Janet continued, "It was during that year when your father was ... away. He met Jessica when she was at a football game, a college football game. She and a friend had gone to the university where your father was teaching, where the friend's brother played football. Vin and Carly were born nine months later. Jessica couldn't take care of both children, so she asked her older sister Julia to take care of Vin."

"Vin is my brother," Chris wheezed, "he's my brother?" Janet nodded. Chris continued hoarsely, "Oh, God, what have I done to him? What have we done to him?" Janet released her breath ... they were running out of time, and she needed the colonel's cooperation. Now. She put her hand on the colonel's arm, forcing him to look at her. Chris blinked and whispered, "Whatever you need, Janet. Whatever you need ... my blood, any of my organs, whatever it takes ... you save my little brother. You save him."

The shell-shocked man of only a moment ago was gone ... somewhat. At least for the moment, though Janet knew that would only last so long. Chris had only put his shock aside for the moment. He had remembered that his little brother still fought for his life, and that Janet had work to do. She had no doubt that this wasn't over ... that someone would pay dearly for the lies and the secrets. But Chris had made a decision in that moment, that his brother, his critically injured brother, would not be the one to pay.

Janet nodded once, then ran inside to the field hospital, where Nathan and Josiah were just finishing up their work. They had sterilized things to the best of their abilities. Josiah asked softly, "What do you want us to do now? We've sedated him ... he's all the way under. Do you need us outside, or in here?" Janet changed quickly into sterile clothing, so she wouldn't end up infecting Vin, and flinched at the sound of Chris Larabee bellowing incoherently in rage outside the field hospital.

No, Vin wouldn't be the one paying for the mistakes of his parents, but if someone didn't get out there, pronto ... someone who was physically stronger than Chris ... then someone else might pay that price. And Janet really didn't need any more patients right now, she had to concentrate on Vin. She couldn't afford any distractions, of any kind. Not other patients ... and not Chris Larabee on a rampage.

"Josiah, outside ... I just had to give Chris some bad news, and he's not handling it well. Make sure he doesn't hurt anyone. Nathan, you're with me. We're running out of time, and I shouldn't have spent so much of it with Chris, but we may need him later," Janet said tersely. Josiah nodded and left the field hospital as yet another bellow of rage exploded from Chris, along with the sound of something being knocked over. Janet looked at Nathan and said, "Let's do it."

Part 40

Buck was only vaguely aware of the pretty blonde who had arrived with Janet and Daniel. He was aware that Charlotte had jumped to her feet and thrown her arms around the newcomer, and he was aware that the newcomer was pretty. But his attention was divided between his little sister and the field hospital. At least, until he heard the first scream, "GODDAMN THAT SONUVABITCH! I'M GONNA KILL HIM!"

At that, both Buck and Adriana looked up. Adriana whispered, wiping away her tears, "That was Chris ... is he mad at Vin?" She frowned, looking up at Buck. The major shook his head. No ... no, he didn't think so. If anything, he would probably be mad at Richmond. His sister added, "No, that doesn't make any sense. Maybe he's talking about Dickie O'Shea. Hey, Carly ... good to see you."

Carly, the pretty blonde still hugging Charlotte Richmond ... okay, make that gorgeous blonde ... responded with a weak smile. Charlotte finally released her, and Carly dropped to her knees to take Adriana's hand ... because there wasn't any way in the world Buck was letting go of his sister. She had scared the hell out of him when she screamed ... hell, he got the shit scared out of him when he realized that she and JD were missing.

And then that scream ... which had sounded almost inhuman. Buck had looked around, in time to see Vin catapulting through the air. A millisecond after that image shattered his heart, a second soul-shattering image was burned into his brain. His little sister leaving cover to take down the Jaffa who had just tried to kill a member of their team. God, she had added ten years to his age when she had done that! He would have to have a little talk with her about it later. Like, maybe once his heart beat normally?

"I don't think it's Dickie O'Shea he's cussing out, Drina ... I think it's his father. Or maybe I should say, our father," Carly answered. Huh? Buck stared at the blonde, taking some comfort in knowing that every other pair of eyes were focused on her as well ... and each face registered the same shock Buck was now feeling. Carly continued slowly, almost painfully, "I have so much to tell you, Drina, and I don't know where to start. Don't know if you'll ever forgive me." Ohhh, this did not sound good!

Buck twisted around to look at his sister's face. DeeDee was just staring at Carly as if she had spoken in another language, one which she didn't or couldn't begin to comprehend. The biologist hung her head, then looked over at Will Richmond. Now what did that mean? Finally, Carly took a deep breath and said, "The first thing you need to know is ... Vin is my brother, Adriana. My twin brother. I've known ever since the night I met him."

Twin sister? Vin had a twin sister? And even as that penetrated Buck's mind, Carly Tucker continued, "There's more. We were the result of a ... tryst ... between a middle-aged college professor and a sixteen year old girl. The sixteen year old girl was named 'Jessica Tanner,' the youngest of three sisters. The middle-aged college professor was named 'Evan Larabee,' already the father of a thirteen year old boy, Christopher."

Whoa. Buck shook his head. He could have just sworn ... Did she say 'Evan Larabee,' or was his mind playing tricks on him? He couldn't possibly have heard that, because that would mean ... He looked at Carly, who smiled very sadly and said, "All this time, Chris Larabee thought he was an only child ... but he has a younger brother and two younger sisters. He's one of the lucky ones, though ... his little brother is already his best friend."

"Vin is ... oh my God. And that's what Janet just told Chris!" Mary breathed. Carly nodded, and Mary continued, "I still don't understand. Is Chris angry with his father for sleeping with a sixteen year old girl and cheating on his mother, or is there something else? Granted, that's reason enough to be angry, but that ... is beyond anger. What haven't you told us yet, Dr. Tucker? I'm sorry, I'm Mary Travis ... it's nice to finally meet you."

Carly Tucker smiled weakly and replied, "Nice to meet you, Captain Travis, I've heard a lot about you from Adriana's letters. And you're right ... there's a lot more you don't know. You see, our mother decided, quite rightly, that she couldn't take care of two children. She asked her eldest sister, Julia, to take care of Vin, while I remained with her. She likes to say that she raised me, but the truth is, my ... our ... grandparents did that.

"Aunt Julia died when we were five. At the time, the middle sister, our Aunt Josie, was in Southeast Asia, in the military. She couldn't justify putting a child in that kind of danger, so Aunt Julia returned to our mother to take care of Vin. Mother agreed. Except ... when Aunt Julia finally lost her battle with her illness, Mother didn't go to Texas for Vin. She never went for him. And by the time Aunt Josie returned from Southeast Asia ... Vin had disappeared."

There was a stunned silence, then Charlotte Richmond asked hoarsely, "You're telling me that your mother abandoned her five year old son, after agreeing to take care of him? Why??"

That was what Buck was wondering. He didn't dare look at his sister's face. He didn't think he wanted to know what was going on inside her head. Carly Tucker wiped away her tears, and answered, "The short answer is, she was too irresponsible to keep her promise. She will give you a multitude of excuses ... she thought my grandmother was dying, our father had said he would take Vin. But the simple fact is, she was still a child. She didn't think it was fair that she should have to take care of Vin, when she was already supposed to be taking care of me."

She bowed her head, then raised it once more, adding, "She's still not responsible enough. Vin and I have a younger sister, Elizabeth. Until today, I thought she was my cousin, because my aunt Josie has raised her. My mother couldn't take care of another child, so she gave Lizzie to my aunt. Lizzie's in college now ... she's nineteen. And unlike Vin and me, she knew that we were her brother and sister."

"But ... you were eight when your sister was born?" Mary asked slowly. She was trying to figure it out. Trying to make sense of it. The trouble was, there was nothing ... there was no way she could make sense out of this. Mary continued, "I understand that your mother was only sixteen when you were born, and that's a terrible responsibility for someone so young. And even at twenty-one, it's not easy. But you're saying that ... your mother was what, twenty-four when your sister was born? And she still couldn't raise two children?"

"Captain Travis, my mother couldn't raise one child. She says she raised me, but the fact is, she was more of an aunt or older sister to me, than a mother. My true parents, while I was growing up, were Paris and Clarice Tanner. They taught me right from wrong, good from evil. Just as Aunt Julia taught Vin, just as Aunt Josie taught Lizzie," Carly replied hoarsely. She dropped her head again, sighing, "At least she could recognize that she wasn't responsible enough or mature enough ... at least she had the sense to give up Vin and Lizzie."

"That brings another point to the discussion," Ezra observed, "you said that your mother used the excuse that she believed your father, Professor Larabee, would take Vin after the death of his mother ... and yes, I do consider Julia Tanner to be Vin's mother, regardless of who gave birth to him. Did she truly believe this, or did she make herself believe this? In your opinion, since you cannot know her mind."

Carly lifted her head and smiled at him wearily, saying, "You would have to be Ezra. Adriana's told me a lot about you, too. And the answer is, Mother made herself believe that. Professor Larabee told her that it was impossible for him to open up his home to Vin. He had finally gotten his marriage straightened out, and he didn't want to endanger it. He couldn't understand why Vin was living with Aunt Julia in the first place."

"My God," Daniel whispered, shaking his head. Yeah, Buck thought, that pretty well sums it up. He was willing to bet that Chris didn't know most of this. All he knew right now was that Vin was his brother ... and they had heard little pieces of his childhood. It had to be killing Chris ... knowing now that he had a little brother, a little brother who had endured nearly fifteen years of hell before finally finding a family. A family which included his twin sister, though he hadn't known it, and Buck's own sister.

"You should go to Chris, Buck," Adriana said in a voice made raspy from crying. Her fingers moved lightly through Mindy's coat. It was the first time she had spoken since she and Chris had come out of the field hospital. Buck looked down at his sister. He wasn't sure if he wanted to leave her right now ... hell, in the mood Chris was in, he wasn't sure if he wanted to leave his sister and deal with a Larabee rampage.

But Adriana twisted in his arms, looking into his eyes and adding in that raspy voice, "He needs you, Bucklin. His little brother is in there ... Chris has to be feeling guilty about the last few days. You're the best person for the job. I'll be fine." She tilted her head back toward Carly, adding softly, "I have unfinished business of my own to attend to." Carly lowered her eyes, evidently knowing what was coming.

"You sure, baby girl?" Buck asked, and Adriana nodded with a faint smile. Hell, if he was honest with himself, he would admit that he did want to check on Chris. The incoherent screams of rage had grown muted during the last few minutes. Yes, Josiah had left the field hospital several moments earlier, but when all was said and done, Buck had the most experience at diffusing a Larabee rant. Buck kissed the top of his sister's head, whispering, "Try to leave her with some hide, baby girl. She only just found out she's a Larabee, after all."

His sister moved, enough to let Buck up, and she squeezed his hand. But as Buck walked back to the area behind the field hospital, he had to wonder. How would he have felt, if he had suddenly found out after twenty-seven years that he had a younger sister, a young woman who had already become dear to him? A sister who was the result of a brief fling between a middle-aged man trying to find himself and a teenaged girl? And how would he have felt, if that sister's very life hung in the balance? Buck had to admit ... he would have been on a rampage, too.

Part 41

Vin Tanner isn't the man you think he is. No fucking shit, Dad ... he's my little brother! And instead of you just telling me outright, that I have a younger brother, that the man who has been my best friend for the last three years, is that younger brother, you decide to play Mr. Secret Agent! Chris Larabee paced back and forth behind the field hospital, where the battle to save that brother's life was now being waged.

And he was angry. Oh, he was so angry. He was angry with himself, for being such an ass during the last few days. He was angry with his father, for writing that cryptic letter. Vin Tanner isn't the man you think he is. No, Dad. He's more. He's my best friend, my little brother, he's more of a man than you could ever hope to be. Even at sixteen, when he first became a bounty hunter, he was more of a man.

Chris lashed out, kicking at any inanimate object he could. Rage surged through him, rage he hadn't felt in six years. And he welcomed the rage. He was angry with Dickie O'Shea, for setting everything in motion ... with Will Richmond, for not trusting them with the truth. With Vin, for being up on that damn ridge in the first place. For getting his fool self hurt, for being the protector he was.

But blaming Vin for being what he was, whom he was, wasn't an option. So the circle of blame started once more, with himself for lashing out at Vin, when he knew damn good and well Vin hadn't been chasing Charlotte Richmond. His father, for abandoning that five year old boy. Because the more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed that Jessica Tanner tried to contact his father when she realized her sister was dying. After all, if she was incapable of taking care of two children when she was sixteen, why would she think she was any more capable at twenty-one? And why shouldn't the father of that child know?

No, his father had known. And he had abandoned that little boy, left him to disappear amongst so many other children. Where was the justice? Where was the justice, that Chris had lost his treasured child, and his father had just given away his own son? That was what Chris couldn't accept. Why had he, who had loved his son so very much, lost that little boy, and his father had simply ... let go of his? Why hadn't he fought for Vin, the way Chris would have? And Chris would have fought for both Adam and Vin.

It was ironic, really. Adam had died when he was five years old, and in a sense, so had Vin. His friend ... no. Not his friend ... his brother ... had told him a little of what he had been like before Julia Tanner had died. A sweet, mischievous, loving little boy ... not so different from Adam. Uncle and nephew, two losses separated by more than fifteen years. The nephew had lost his life, while the uncle had lost everyone in his life.

One final scream ripped free, and Chris fell to his knees, gasping for breath. Three years flashed through his mind in a heartbeat, and Chris whispered, "Oh, God, little brother. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." He bowed his head, feeling tears roll down his cheeks. His brother. He had a little brother, his little brother was Vin. And no matter how many times he said it, Chris couldn't quite grasp it. Not because he didn't want to ... well, he didn't, but not because he didn't want Vin to be his brother. He didn't want to grasp that his father had abandoned yet another child.

"I know how much it hurts, stud," a soft voice said. Chris almost fell over in his haste to get to his feet. As it was, he did fall on his ass, and found himself looking up at Buck. The big man was shaking his head, his dark blue eyes blazing with fury. Buck? Was angry? Why? Didn't matter. Chris wanted to be alone. He opened his mouth, to tell Buck just that ... to go away and leave him alone, but found he could hardly breathe.

Buck continued, "I imagine you're thinking that I got no idea how you feel. Well, you'd be right. See, Miss Carly ... your little sister ... has been telling us about your old man and Jessica Tanner. And if you're thinking that your old man abandoned that boy, you'd be right. He said he couldn't do that to Pegeen. They had finally gotten things worked out, by the time Julia died. Hell, no wonder that boy has such a hard time trusting ... all the times he's been abandoned."

That bastard. When Chris got his hands on his father, he would squeeze the very life out of him. If only he could find a way to pay him back for what he had done to Vin, the years Vin had been alone after his mother died. And regardless of who had given birth to Vin twenty-seven years earlier, Julia Tanner had been his mother. She had loved him, had taken care of him, been there for him, taught him. She was the only mother who counted.

"I abandoned him, too, Buck," Chris said hoarsely. Buck sat down in front of him, and Chris shook his head, saying, "First, I let that ... fool ... who sired us both psyche me out with that damn letter, and then I pretend like I lost faith in Vin. You know what he told me, Buck? My dear old dad? He told me that he knew Vin was my friend ... but that Vin isn't the man I think he is. That was his half-assed way of telling me that Vin's my brother."

"No wonder you were acting like a bear with a sore-ass ... more than usual, at least. Damn prick. Whaddaya say we chain your old man and mine together, huh? Chris, I know you don't want to hear this, but I do know how much it hurts. Hell, when I found out what that old bastard had done to DeeDee ... hell, you remember!" Buck said. Chris had been on the verge of telling Buck to mind his own damn business, until Buck had brought that up.

And he did remember. It had been strange ... all those years, Buck had spent trying to look out for him, and calm him down. And now, with the revelation that the senior Wilmington had molested his daughter for all those years ... Chris found himself taking Buck's role, to calm his friend down. He said slowly, hoarsely, "I never thought about it that way. But ... you're right. We both let them down ... each of our younger siblings."

Buck nodded, saying softly, "That's right. I let DeeDee down, just as badly as you let Vin down. The thing is, stud, we both got second chances, whether we deserve 'em or not. Hell, do you think I've stopped thinking about how close I came to losing DeeDee for good with the Magyar fiasco? Not for a single day since it happened. I had already broken her heart, and she could have died without knowing how much I love her."

He shook his head, sighing, "Chris, I know this is somethin' else you don't want to hear, but I'm gonna say it anyhow. We don't say the words, not straight out, because we don't know how. But sometimes, we gotta learn. This is one time. You gotta tell Vin how much he means to you. Plainly. Outright. 'Cause he needs to know. And I can tell ya, old friend ... the first time you say the words, it's the hardest. Even when you're sayin' it to your little sister."

"You're right, Buck, that ain't somethin' I wanted to hear, but I can't unhear it," Chris retorted. Buck laughed unexpectedly, and Chris continued, "It's so easy, tellin' Billy, or Mary, or Adriana, how much I love them. Hell, it's never been hard to say the words then. The thing is, even before today, I considered Vin to be my brother, the younger brother I wanted when I was growing up. And we never needed the words."

"Before," Buck pointed out, "he had never had his world turned upside. Stud, listen to me! When that boy wakes up, and I refuse to even think that we'll lose him. It ain't gonna happen. He's got a woman who loves him, and a pain-in-the-ass big brother."

Chris grinned at that description, even as Buck continued, "And he's got the rest of us. There's no way we're gonna let him go. But when he wakes up, he's gonna find out that the gal whom he thought was his friend for all those years, is really his twin sister. He's gonna find out that the woman who will always be his ma was his aunt, that the woman who gave birth to him abandoned him twice ... hell, he ain't gonna know which way is up."

Buck took a deep breath, then said, "He's gonna need you, Chris. He's gonna need your strength. Lord knows, Vin's one of the strongest, most capable men I've ever met. But this would rattle any man, and a man who is already injured will be even more shaky. And yeah, he'll have all of us. But he'll need you most of all, because it's like he told me once. You need your big brother. Just like DeeDee never stopped needing me."

"I don't know that I can be strong for him right away, Buck. I'm still ... so ... angry. You don't know how badly I want to hurt someone ... anyone who even looks at me funny. I want to kill my father, I want to kill that bitch who kept abandoning her little boy. I don't know that I can be strong for him ... how do I tell him, Buck? How do I tell him ... all of this?" Chris cried out, the exhaustion now being replaced by the familiar rage.

"You don't. You can barely control your rage now, you ain't gonna be able to talk about it. You let Janet, or Carly, or someone else, tell him. Now, don't give me that look, stud. I know you. You want to handle this, because you're really Vin's big brother now, and that protective instinct is kicking into overdrive. But this is one time when you need help, Chris. Let Janet or one of the ladies tell Vin ... you just make sure he knows how much you love him," Buck said quietly. Chris buried his face in his hands.

After a moment, he looked up at Buck and said hoarsely, "You know, any other circumstances, with anyone else saying that, I would have shot them." Buck grinned mischievously, and Chris said softly, "Vin's my little brother." Buck's smile faded and he nodded seriously. Vin is my little brother. Well, he couldn't do anything about his father ... but maybe it was time to deal with Dickie O'Shea.

Part 42

There was several moments of silence after Buck left. The way Adriana figured it, Chris would be running out of energy by the time Buck approached him. Which meant Buck was probably safe. She looked around as she wove her fingers through Mindy's coat, and realized that Teal'c looked like hell. Then she remembered asking Teal'c to retrieve Mindy from her tent. While it was true that Mindy was starting to trust the former Jaffa, it was also true that when she was afraid, Mindy got defensive. The explosions would have frightened her.

Dumb move, Adriana, she berated herself, you should have known that Mindy would react that way! She looked up at the big man once again, apologizing, "I'm sorry, Teal'c, I really wasn't thinking clearly when I asked you to get Mindy for me from my tent. And Mindy, I'm sorry, too ... I'm not being a very good mistress for you, am I?" Her dog responded to the apology, as she always did ... by licking Adriana's face.

"There is no need for you to apologize, Dr. Wilmington ... your mind was otherwise occupied. The first kill is always the most difficult ... and the first revenge kill is even harder. However. Perhaps the next time you make such a request of me, perhaps I should remind you that Major Carter would be a far better choice?" Teal'c inquired, raising an eyebrow. Adriana nodded, blushing a little. Yeah, that would probably be for the best. She looked over at Sam, who agreed with a smile of her own.

As silence fell once more within the group, Billy said curiously, "Mom? Chris isn't mad, 'cause Vin's his little brother now, is he? I mean, you always tell me that Vin and Chris are like brothers, and now they're really brothers. Does this mean he doesn't love Vin anymore?" Adriana raised her head, smiling ever so faintly at the little boy. Trust the very young to cut right to the heart of the matter. Adriana lowered her head once more, feeling very tired.

"No, honey, Chris still loves Vin very much ... in fact, I think he loves him more. I think what's making him so angry is because Vin had to grow up alone, when he should have had his big brother taking care of him," Mary replied. Adriana smiled at her friend's reply. That was a good way of putting it. She wondered, though, if Chris had realized how lucky he was ... he already knew his brother, already loved him.

And now, Adriana wondered about her own brother. How had he felt when he found out that he had a sister? True, from what she had learned, Buck had found out about her shortly after her birth ... and Buck's mother had asked him as she was dying to find her. But Buck had never told her how he felt out when he found out he had a younger sister? Had he been happy? Upset that she wasn't a boy? Jealous? Angry? How had he felt.

"I was angry, too, Billy, when I found out that Vin was my brother. But not because he was my brother ... I was angry for the reasons your mom told you. I was angry because my mother lied to me ... our mother lied to me. And I was angry because all the time I was growing up, I never knew I had a twin brother. I was so angry. But never because Vin was my brother. I was angry, because he missed so much," Carly explained.

For the first time since the revelations, Adriana looked at her old friend. She vaguely knew she should have been angry that Carly had never told her, but she had taken so many emotional hits during the last twenty-four hours, she didn't have the energy to be angry. Billy looked over at Carly, and asked, "But how come didn't you tell him, Dr. Tucker? Didn't you want to tell Vin that he was your brother?"

"Yes, I did, Billy ... very much. But I had just met Vin, and truth be told, I was something of a coward. My mother ... our mother ... had asked me not to tell him. She wasn't ready for him to know, and I wasn't ready to tell him ... I was afraid he wasn't ready to know. So ... when I finally felt like I could tell him ... that's when he had to leave, so bad men wouldn't hurt me, or Adriana," Carly explained. Billy nodded, seeming to accept this.

But it was Charlotte who put into words what Adriana was thinking, Charlotte who said quietly, "You know, I can accept that. You were just a kid, and let's face it ... your mother wasn't exactly the most responsible person in the world. It was ultimately her responsibility to tell Vin, because she had all the answers to the questions he might have had. I just ... Adriana never knew, did she? Why didn't you ever tell her, Carly, she was your best friend!"

Surprisingly, it was Will who answered softly, "Because she was Carly's best friend. Carly didn't want to put Adriana in the same position Claire Moseley had. She knew that if she told Adriana that Vin was her brother, that secret would be almost impossible for Adriana to keep. So she kept that to herself ... carried the burden alone." Carly nodded almost imperceptibly, and with a start, Adriana realized that Will had known all along.

"I know I was wrong, Adriana ... and I'm so sorry for hurting both you and Vin. I just didn't see any other way at the time. Looking back now, I should have told you both when I had the chance. But like I said. I was young and a coward," Carly sighed.

I'm sorry. I should have done things differently. Adriana wondered if those words had been spoken at any time by Jessica Tanner. Based on what she had heard from Carly, it didn't seem likely. Strange, how the world worked. From what she had heard in the past, and was hearing now, two of the most irresponsible people in the world had a brief affair ... and produced two of the most responsible people Adriana had ever known.

Adriana's exhaustion left her with only the energy to think. There was no rage clouding her mind when she thought about Carly ... only Jessica Tanner and Evan Larabee. She thought of a nineteen year old girl, whose world had been turned upside down that night at the pizza party. She thought of that girl wrestling with the secret. Yes, it hurt that Carly never told her, but it wasn't from a lack of trust. She said softly, "We still need to talk some things out, Carly. But if it's my forgiveness you want ... you've got it."

"Dickie O'Shea, on the other hand, is another matter," Chris said, and everyone scrambled to their feet as he and Buck approached. Chris took a deep breath, and said, "I've been a bastard the last few days ... not just to Vin. I can't say I'm gonna be any easier to get along with, but ... I can apologize in advance." There were quiet murmurs. Chris went on, "We still gotta deal with Dickie O'Shea. The generals will want him in one piece, so that means Richmond and I can't be anywhere near him. Mary, Adriana, Ms. Richmond ... would you three like a shot at him?"

Twin, feral grins spread across Mary and Charlotte's faces at the offer. Mindy raised her head, sensing the change in atmosphere, and her tail started to wag. Adriana looked from the other two women to Chris and said, "I think that's a 'yes,' Christopher. What will you be doing, while we're torturing ... I mean, interrogating Dr. O'Shea?" This time, the feral grin decorated the face of her surrogate brother.

"Dr. Tucker and I will be taking care of our brother," came the reply. Adriana held his eyes a moment longer, then nodded. She rose to her feet, bringing Mindy up with her. Chris continued, "JD, Ezra, there's a room, just off the operating room, inside the field hospital. It's more of a partition with a curtain. I want you two to use that area, at least for the moment. I think the ladies might need some time to organize their plans. While they're doing that, find the jeep which has the office furniture, and assemble a rolling chair. Ezra, not a word about menial labor, I don't want to hear it."

Ezra simply nodded, though Adriana could tell he was disappointed ... he had obviously wanted a crack at Dickie O'Shea. He might still get it, she thought, if we can't sufficiently cow him. Chris continued, "While JD and Ezra are assembling the chair, Buck, I want you and Josiah setting up the main building. Get the civilians who aren't guarding O'Shea to help you. Jack, would you mind helping them as well? Teal'c?"

The two members of SG-1 made it plain that they would have no problem helping, and Daniel added, "I think Sam and I can help out, too, just tell us where you want us." Chris turned a speculative eye toward the archaeologist, and Adriana couldn't help the grin which appeared when Daniel backed off a little bit. Too late for that, Danny, she thought with an impish smirk, you've gotten yourself into it now!

Part 43

"Actually, Daniel, I want you and Major Carter here. Carly and I will be inside, in case Janet needs to give Vin any of our blood. That's why Carly won't be helping Mary, Adriana, and Dr. Richmond. I want you two to stay with the other Dr. Richmond, and keep a look out for any more Gou'ald, and for Rafael. If you see anything suspicious, signal the rest of us. If I know Rafael, though, he'll signal first," Chris replied.

"Chris is right, space monkey. Although, instead of just sitting here, why don't you take a jeep and head back out of the valley? Patrol the area. That way, we have an early warning system," Jack observed. He pretended not to notice the dirty look Daniel shot him for calling him 'space monkey.' Again. Adriana exchanged a look with Carly, who was watching the exchange with a mixture of amusement and amazement.

"I think I'll do that ... coming, Sam?" Daniel asked. The major pushed herself to her feet, still grinning, and the pair headed to the jeep. As they walked, everyone could hear Daniel muttering under his breath, though no one could quite make out what he was saying. Jack simply gave them all a bright smile. For the first time since the shattering explosion which had nearly killed Vin, Adriana found herself feeling some degree of 'normal.'

"And I'll keep watch here, Colonel Larabee. No one will be allowed to hurt Vin again," Will promised. He was acting like himself again, like the sweet, if somewhat blustery, big brother she remembered from Texas. Adriana still didn't know if she could forgive him. She understood, as she told him ... he had been trying to protect his wife and child. And he hadn't meant what he said to her, hadn't meant to hurt her or Vin. But he had hurt them.

And usually, she found it easier to forgive people who hurt her. This, however, wasn't usual, there was nothing usual about this situation. Chris nodded, then looked at her. And what of Chris? Buck said quietly, "There's somethin' y'all should know. This is one time when I can do this, without worryin' about havin' a razor at my throat. Chris ... got a letter from his old man, tellin' him that Vin wasn't who Chris thought he was."

Mary understood immediately, saying, "That was his way of telling Chris that Vin is his brother? By telling him ... oh for the love of heaven!" Adriana dipped her head. She would enjoy watching the fireworks when Evan Larabee came for his children, as she knew he would. He would find himself confronted by his future daughter-in-law. It should prove to be one helluva show ... Adriana might even sell tickets. Assuming Jack hadn't done that already.

"Maybe you should sell tickets, Chris, to see who gets to ream your dad's ass first," JD suggested as he and Ezra headed off to the furniture jeep. Buck cuffed the young corporal in the back of his head, drawing a glare from JD. Adriana just winked at the young man, who saluted in return. He mouthed, give 'im hell, Drina! The archaeologist nodded, tipping an imaginary baseball cap. That got her a grin, then Ezra dragged him off.

"That's not a bad idea, come to think of it. Someone can sell tickets, and of course we've gotta have popcorn and cokes. Ezra running a betting pool, about who will lay into Larabee Sr. the worst. Personally, my bet is on Chris," Jack observed.

Chris didn't deign to honor that with a reply. Just gave Jack his customary Larabee glare, then headed into the field hospital. Not that Jack was particularly impressed or worried, of course. Truthfully, Adriana would have been worried if that Larabee glare had worried Jack. Talk about pod people taking over! Carly started to follow her eldest brother (just out of curiosity, I wonder which of the twins is older, Adriana thought)

Half way up the steps, Carly stopped. She turned and walked back down again, walking over to Adriana to envelop her in a fierce embrace. Adriana returned the hug, smiling slightly as Carly whispered, "I've missed you! And I promise, we'll talk later." Adriana nodded, and Carly hugged her one last time. But as she started to pull away, once more to follow Chris, it was Adriana's turn to surprise Carly.

She lightly kissed her friend's cheek, saying, "That's for Vin." Carly stared at her ... then a beautiful smile lit up her face. She nodded, her eyes brightening, then headed into the hospital. Adriana watched her friend go, then turned ... and found several pairs of eyes on her. She asked, more than a little irritated, "What? Haven't you ever heard of giving a friend a good luck kiss?" Smirks from both Richmonds, Mary, Jack, and even Teal'c were her response.

"Yessssss ... but everyone knows by now that you and Vin are a helluva lot more than just friends, Drina. Just because it took you eight years to admit it. We know how you really feel about him," Charlotte replied with an unholy grin. Adriana found her attempt to glare at Charlotte hampered by the blush now rising up over her body and into the roots of her hair. Aw hell, she hated it when that happened.

"That's right, kiddo ... you love Vin, and you know it. Now be a woman and admit it, to all of us lowly types," Jack added, laughing. Adriana growled at him. Again, it was singularly unconvincing, because of the way she was blushing, and Jack said as much, advising her, "Gotta work on that glare, kid. When you blush, it makes it damn hard to take that glare seriously. Chris, on the other hand, rarely blushes. If ever."

Adriana just rolled her eyes and headed off to the mess tent. Vin's life was still in danger, but now, she had hope. Janet was in there. He had a pain in the ass older brother, a stubborn twin sister, and ... her. A woman who loved him very, very much. She stopped in midstride. She had said the words before, but until now ... until now, it hadn't really felt real. She loved Vin Tanner. She had probably always loved him.

When he woke up, they would see what happened. If he didn't want her, she would live with that. But she wanted to give him that choice, a choice she had never given him before. A choice she had always been afraid to give him. But almost losing him had taught her something. She was being given a second chance ... and while Adriana had more than her share of flaws, she wasn't a stupid woman. She didn't squander second chances.

It took Mary and Charlotte only a few minutes to catch up with her. She glanced at each of them as they traded looks over her head. Then she said, drawling the words out, "You two look like you're about to ambush someone, and this time, I don't think it's Dickie O'Shea."

"Ambush, no. But we made a decision, Mary and me. We knew your attention would be on watching Vin's back through this whole mess ... so we decided that we would watch yours. Just because you've let go of watching over Vin for the moment, doesn't mean that we'll stop watching your back. We're just making sure you're all right. We can't do anything to help Vin. But we can help you," Charlotte replied.

Adriana looked at her two friends, then smiled. What had she been thinking? Vin had far more than just herself, Carly, and Chris. He had Mary, and Charlotte, the rest of the SG-7 team, as well as the entire SG-1 unit. He had everyone back at the base. Try to take Vin from them? They would see about that! Her smile broadening, Adriana told her friends, "Then let's make sure Dickie O'Shea doesn't try to hurt anyone else. Anyone got any good ideas?"

Part 44

Two hours later, Josiah came for them. The main building was up and one of the rooms that would end up as a storage closet would be the interrogation room. It was small, nearly as small as the prison shed. Josiah had checked with Chris on his way to the mess tent. Janet was still operating, but both siblings were hopeful. The surgery would take another several hours, but Vin was still fighting.

JD and Ezra had placed the single chair inside that storage closet, and while Josiah was retrieving the ladies, Gerard Whitman and Will had gone to get Dickie O'Shea. He would remain in that storage closet for about twenty minutes, alone except for the guard. Bound to the chair. Will and Gerard hadn't decided yet who would remain with O'Shea as the guard. It was agreed whoever took that duty would remain absolutely silent during those twenty minutes.

In the last two hours, while they had finally received nourishment for their bodies, Mary, Charlotte, and Adriana had reached several agreements. They had agreed, first, that their whole purpose was to frighten the man into revealing everything. Dickie O'Shea had either hurt, or threatened to hurt, someone whom they loved. And in Mary's case, he had done both. Only Charlotte's quick reflexes had saved her son's life.

And he had tried to kill Vin. The last time someone had tried to kill her little brother, she had killed them herself. But Mary was a realist, and she knew she would have to get in line for that particular task this time around. However, that didn't mean she couldn't scare the living shit out of him. If anything, Chris strongly encouraged the three ladies to scare the living shit out of the traitor. They still didn't know anything about the System Lord, or why he had betrayed them. However, they did have a place to start ... Carly Tucker had come to the mess tent during a break, to give them that. His connection to her mother.

Twenty minutes after Josiah came for them, the three women made their way to the new administrative building. No one spoke until they were inside the storage room. JD was standing guard, his face solemn until he saw the trio. He pushed himself to his feet, saying, "Glad to see you ladies ... mind if I stick around to watch? I could use some entertainment. The last I heard from Buck, Vin was still hanging on."

"That's what Carly told us, Corporal Dunne, and you'd be more than welcome to stay and watch," Mary told the young man. He frowned, confused by the 'corporal,' then he saw the way O'Shea was eyeing them. He winked at her, signaling his understanding, and Mary turned back to the recalcitrant scientist. Charlotte and Adriana had taken up position on either side of the room, so they formed a triangle surrounding O'Shea.

That had been Charlotte's idea ... rather than group together, and give him one focus, they would form the triangle, giving the illusion that they were coming at him from all sides. Which wasn't really an illusion, of course. Charlotte and Adriana both nodded ... they were ready. Let the game begin! Mary turned back to the bound scientist and fired the first volley, saying, " Mr. O'Shea. At present, you stand accused of kidnapping, attempted kidnapping, and we're still counting up how many counts of attempted murder. Do you have anything to say for yourself, before we turn you over to Colonel Larabee?"

"A military court-martial, is it? Ye stupid bitch, ye can't do anythin' to me! I'm a civilian, yer military laws hold no sway over me!" O'Shea spat. JD started forward, his eyes hardening, but Mary shook her head. No, she had control over the situation. Mary turned her attention back to the civilian. She stared at him for several moments, not saying a word. Then she smiled very, very coldly.

O'Shea looked at her, the barest hint of fear appearing for the first time. Mary tapped her foot once against the floor, and Charlotte took up where the captain had left off. She pushed off the wall and approached the man who had threatened her child. Mary slipped back, watching in silence, and Charlotte said, "You're under the misconception that civilian rules pertain here. In case you hadn't noticed, we're on another planet, clear across the universe, and you don't have access to the Stargate. We could kill you, and no one would ever be the wiser for it. The generals, they might be a little suspicious, but really ... who's gonna miss you?"

As Charlotte put her hands on the arms of the chair and leaned forward, until she was practically nose to nose with O'Shea, Mary glanced down ... his legs were secured as well. She looked back at JD, who just smirked and tipped his hat. Charlotte breathed, "Personally, I think we would be doing the world a public service if we just killed you. You almost killed me, Billy Travis, and Vin Tanner. You threatened to kill my daughter and Katie Whitman. Adriana, do you remember in Texas, the second time we worked with Vin on a search and rescue?"

Second time? Mary exchanged a confused look with JD, who looked as lost as she felt. Adriana, who had been studying her fingernails closely, answered absently, "The one where that little girl was kidnapped? Yup, I remember. I was just thinking about that, actually. Trying to remember how long it took me to get the blood out from under my fingernails."

Blood? Fingernails? What was she talking about??? Charlotte turned her head, ever so slightly, keeping one eye on Dickie O'Shea, and winked at Mary. Then she turned her attention back to O'Shea, observing, "I think it was something like three or four days. I know it took me forever to get the bloodstains out of my jeans. I was kinda hoping you paid attention to what Vin did to that guy, to get him talking."

"Why ... you want me to do the same thing to this pile of manure? I suppose I could. JD, you may want to wait outside, this is likely to get ugly. And I don't want any of the children walking in and finding us doing what has to be done. I'm not as worried about Chris or Jack, but I don't want to have to pay for Billy or Katie's psychiatrist bills," Adriana replied in that same bored tone of voice.

She looked up and regarded O'Shea thoughtfully, saying, "You know, while you're out, you may want to ask Nathan if we can borrow a spare knife ... knives always work so much better than knitting needles. I know, Charlotte, we did the best we could with what we had, but I can't help thinking there wouldn't have been quite so much blood if we had used a knife. Will had the only knife ... Vin's ... at that turd's throat."

"You know, I hadn't thought of that, but you have a point. No pun intended. We need a knife anyhow, to cut his legs free. We can't very well do this with his boots on. Would you mind doing that, Corporal Dunne? We'll be safe in here with him while you get a knife. It doesn't have to be a sharp knife," Charlotte said with an angelic smile. JD's eyes flickered from O'Shea, to each of the three women. And an unholy grin appeared.

"Be my pleasure, ma'am, but I think I'll get Josiah to stand guard. I've heard about this thing you're talking about, and I've always wanted to see it done. That's if this is the same one I think I remember Vin telling me about? It involves the feet?" JD asked. Mary chanced a look at O'Shea ... his bravado was quickly crumbling, but he was still trying not to show how terrified he really was. Before they had entered the building, she had noticed Charlotte whispering something to Adriana, and wondered if this had been a last minute plan of attack.

"That's the one. I was starting to think Vin had never shared it with you. I know you're the youngest, JD, but you shouldn't be shielded. Especially from interrogation techniques that Buck might forget to teach you," Adriana said, coming up to stand between JD and Charlotte. The young corporal just grinned and left the room. Adriana turned her attention back to O'Shea, her eyes traveling down to his knees. She said, a devilish smile of her own appearing, "You know, ladies, it occurs to me. We don't have him bound enough."

"Not enough? Drina, his hands are bound around the back of the chair, his ankles are bound at the base of the chair ... what do you have in mind? And please, please, please ... tell me it doesn't entail anything remotely sexual!" Charlotte exclaimed with some exasperation. By way of an answer, Adriana just gave her friend an 'oh please' look, then removed her belt from her jeans. Charlotte cocked her head to one side, obviously trying to figure out what she was up to. After a moment, though, she just shrugged and removed her own belt. Mary wasn't wearing a belt today ... she had given her belt to Janet, to use as a restraint during surgery.

Charlotte handed her belt to Adriana, who silently bound the two belts together. Mary couldn't see how she was doing it, but she was sure she would find out later. She looked up, a bright smile taking the place of the devilish one. She said in a perky voice, "I think it's playtime, don't you, Mr. O'Shea? They tell me it's play time, while we're waiting for Corporal Dunne. I don't think they'll mind if I play with you while they wait."

Perky? Uh ... no. Even for Mary, who knew Adriana, the transition from bored psychopathic interrogator to perky little girl was jarring. She couldn't imagine what O'Shea was thinking, since she was watching Adriana at the moment. However, she had been watching O'Shea earlier, and seen the first flickers of fear, which was probably why the other two kept changing on her. Charlotte was watching the traitor, at the moment, and her satisfied smile told Mary that this new part of the plan was succeeding. A woman changing personalities in midstream, so to speak, would have that effect.

Adriana still had that bright smile pasted to her face as she skipped behind O'Shea and looped the bound belts around his equally bound wrists. Mary had left her position to watch what her friend was doing. Adriana winked at her, and held the loose ends of the belt in her hands. She said in a singsong voice, "I gonna pull and you gonna sit, and we have fun, okey-dokey, artichokie?" Okey-dokey, artichokie? Where did she get that from? Never mind, stay focused. And Mary saw the last of the bravado starting to fall.

"She's fuckin' crazy, get her away from me," came the plea from the man in the chair. Adriana began skipping around the room, dragging the chair with her. Now Mary could see why they were using a rolling chair, although she didn't think Chris intended it for that purpose. O'Shea continued, "She's crazy, ye know she's crazy!" Charlotte just rolled her eyes as Adriana built up momentum.

"If she's crazy," Charlotte replied, raising her voice ever so slightly to be heard over Adriana singing 'You Spin Me 'Round Like a Record' in that little-girl voice, "then you've made her that way. She's in love with Vin Tanner, you moron, has been ever since she was in college. And where is JD with that knife, she's starting to make me dizzy!" Mary was glad she wasn't the only one who was getting dizzy.

Ka-BOOM! The door exploded inside with the force of small explosion. Adriana squeaked and released the chair, which spun right into the wall. There was a muffled grunt of pain. Charlotte muttered, as she moved to shield Adriana from the incoming storm, "Don't ask me to feel sorry for you, you miserable piece of shit." A black hurricane stormed past the three women. Forget the small explosion. Chris Larabee on a tear was worse.

Part 45

With two quick slices, Dickie O'Shea was free ... free to be slammed up against the wall, Chris growled, "You bastard! You messed up big time!" Adriana dropped the belts and the act at the same time, as the same thought which had crossed Mary's mind had to have crossed hers. The most likely thing to push Chris over the edge was ... something had gone wrong with the surgery. A glance over at Charlotte told her that the other archaeologist had come to the same conclusion.

Dickie had had enough. He screamed, "I'll tell ye everythin,' anythin' ye want to know! Oh Mary, Mother of God, protect me from these crazy people ... oof!" Mary winced as Chris released him and punched him hard in the gut. Ouch. Second time today. Make that third, Mary counted silently, seeing Chris draw back his fist again. O'Shea wheezed, "Tell ye everythin,' swear I will, but keep these crazy people away from me!"

"That first was for calling my little sister crazy," Chris breathed, "and the second was for trying to kill my little brother. I don't like it when people call my little princess 'crazy,' asshole. And I really don't like it when people try to kill my baby brother, especially when I just found out that he's my brother. Now talk, or so help me God, I'll let Adriana do exactly what she was planning to do with the knife." Whatever that was, Mary thought, since Adriana never specified. Which was, of course, the point. Use a man's imagination against him. Very sneaky. Very evil.

"You can start by telling us how you came into contact with Carly Tucker's mother," Adriana said, dropping the act and relaxing. Chris had said, 'tried to kill.' That meant Vin was still alive. Mary squeezed her friend's hand as the colonel deposited the still-wheezing O'Shea in the rolling chair once more. Adriana added in her normal tone of voice, sounding like herself for the first time in hours, "You know, Chris, you scared the shit out of me, too."

"I know, little princess, and I'm sorry. If it's any consolation, you scared the shit out of me while I was listening outside the door, and I heard you skipping around like that. I really thought things had really unhinged you," Chris replied as he pushed O'Shea up against the wall, then leaned beside him. His purpose was clear ... he was there to ... motivate ... O'Shea to tell the truth. Hell, Mary or Charlotte could have beaten him up just as easily.

"Ye asked me about Carly Tucker. Her ma contacted me, about two weeks ago. She said that she knew I was second in line for top biologist on a new project. Didn't know what the project was, didn't care. Her daughter had let it slip durin' an argument. But if Dr. Tucker joined the project, there was a good possibility some nasty family secrets would come to light, and she didn't want that to happen. She didn't want the family secrets to come to light ... I wanted the top position. It was suggested we work together," O'Shea began.

"Do you know how Jessica Tucker found your address and phone number?" Charlotte asked and O'Shea shrugged. Charlotte muttered, "I don't see how that matters. That woman had her own child's car sabotaged, so another child wouldn't find out ... damn, that woman is messed up. How does the mechanic figure into this? Did you know anything about him, or was that something Jessica Tucker took care of alone?"

"I knew the mechanic. I got him that job, so he owed me. I didn't actually care if she lived or died, but I figured if she died, it would be more trouble. So when he called me, and wanted to make sure he was just to disable the car, so that the harm would be to it, not to her, I told him to do what the lady said," came the response. Unexpectedly, Adriana smiled grimly, and O'Shea asked nervously, still wary of her, "What?"

"Oh, he won't be doing you any more favors. Carly brought a letter for me, from her aunt. She wanted me to know that your old buddy had been returned to jail. That's the favor he owed you, wasn't it? You put in a good word with him, when he got out of jail. I would imagine that assuming he survives this time through, when he gets out, he'll come looking for you," Adriana observed with a nasty smile.

"All right, we've got the background information now. What was the reason for the sabotage. And why did you try to kill everyone with that jeep bomb?" Mary asked. Chris, Charlotte, and Adriana all looked at her, and Mary explained, "We keep thinking that it went off at the wrong time. We were right, but wrong. He didn't take into account that the time would be slightly different ... he had planned for it to go off while we were still traveling."

"But Mary, it's getting to be the end of the year on earth, so the days would be shorter. Unless he miscalculated the time difference. Newbie error, that would explain it. I remember the first few times I went through the Gate, the timing totally screwed me up," Adriana murmured. She shook her head and added, "That's neither here nor there. The lady asked you a question. Why the sabotage after?"

"I was told not to let the expedition succeed in its mission. I don't know who gave the orders, it was an email I received. I was given twenty-thousand dollars when I got the top space, with another twenty-million to be deposited in my bank account when I returned alone, with neither of the SG teams or the civilians," O'Shea answered. Mary wondered if anyone else had noticed that the Irish accent had disappeared.

"Who? Who told you to kill us all, and who gave you the money?" Charlotte asked. O'Shea just stared at her, hatred in his eyes. Charlotte simply stared back, hissing, "Listen to me, jackass! I've got more reason than anyone in this room to hate you, and that includes Colonel Larabee. Sorry, Colonel ... but this sorry-assed bastard threatened my little girl, he almost killed me, and he turned my family upside down!"

"I think that's Charlotte's way of telling you she'd sooner kill you than look at you," Adriana interpreted. She smiled unpleasantly, adding, "Course, I'd have to agree with her. I just can't decide how to kill you. And I'd have to get in line behind her and Chris, since you made the mistake of trying to kill his little brother. Now. Charlotte asked you a question. Who paid you, and who wanted you to make sure all of us were dead?"

O'Shea replied with a deep sigh, "I don't know. I just got an email. It wasn't traceable, I asked a friend. I got here, and realized that ... I could do other things. But I had to get rid of you. Captain Travis is right, the bomb was supposed to be going while we were still on the road. I had been told that we would probably be on the road until eight pm local time ... Colorado time, I mean. That damn guide ... unhhh!"

"He keeps this up, he'll end up with broken ribs," Adriana said as Chris stepped back. She shook her head, and said, "You know, O'Shea, in case you haven't figured it out ... and goddess knows you aren't that smart, despite your Ph.D ... that 'damn guide' is the colonel's kid brother."

"Oh, trust me, little princess, by the time I'm finished with him, he'll have a lot worse than simple broken ribs. By the end of the day, I want him to have an idea of the pain Vin will be in when he wakes up. And my little sister ... the blonde one, that is ... has a few things to say to him as well," Chris replied. Adriana mouthed 'ow,' and Chris said, "So, you decided to double-cross both us, and your mysterious benefactor."

"Has anyone thought to check him for Gou'ald infestation? According to Vin, he was being very naughty last night. I still think I should have gone after him when I saw him signaling last night," Adriana muttered, shaking her head. Chris put his hand on her shoulder, glaring at Dickie O'Shea all the while. Mary grinned ... if the Larabee glare didn't work on Vin, Jack, Janet, or Adriana, it obviously did work on O'Shea.

"Well, Richmond and Gerard didn't mention glowing eyes when I questioned them outside, but I don't think it would hurt to check," Chris replied. It wasn't nearly as easy as it should have been, but when he realized they were planning to take off his clothes, Dickie O'Shea started fighting frantically. The next few hours passed in a blur, as they had to fight to get each necessary article of clothing off. Mary lost track of time, but at last, the question was answered. O'Shea was clean ... at least, in that respect.

"Thank you so much for your cooperation, at least now we know we can kill you by regular means. That brings us to the last question I've got, though I can't speak for the ladies. Who is the System Lord who is your new master, O'Shea? Who was the head guy?" Chris asked. O'Shea shrugged. Not an acceptable answer. Chris picked him up out of the chair and slammed him into the wall, growling, "I want an answer, O'Shea! And if you think I'm a bad-ass, you ain't seen the rest of my team when they're pissed!"

"I don't know! The only one I knew was the one whom that crazy little bitch killed, after we brought the ridge down! And that was a right fine explosion ... aghhhh!" O'Shea gasped. Mary sighed and shook her head. The man just wasn't very smart, was he? Maybe it was time she enlightened him, since he obviously still thought the old rules applied. In some ways, this was much like the Old West ... and each outpost would deal with such traitors in their own way.

Actually, now that she thought about it, O'Shea was lucky he was having to answer to Chris, rather than Will Richmond. Chris was being constrained by his need for information. A constraint which Richmond didn't have. He didn't have to report back to the generals. Although, Mary didn't fool herself. If such a thing had happened even six months ago, she didn't think even the good of the mission and the SGC could have prevented Chris from killing O'Shea for what he had done and tried to do. However, that wasn't for him to know. Really, it wasn't even for the Richmonds to know, because it wasn't their business. On the other hand ...

"You don't seem to understand yet, Mr. O'Shea. You think that you're somehow above the law, or that the law will protect you. It won't. This is a new world, Mr. O'Shea, and while we have to be careful in the way we interact with other peoples, we can and will do what we must with people like you. If Colonel Larabee deems it necessary to hang you at high noon tomorrow, rest assured, there isn't a one of us who will argue with him," Mary said quietly.

She would have said more, but JD burst into the room, gasping, "Chris ... Carly ... Janet ... field hospital!" O'Shea hit the ground with a thud as Chris turned away from him. Mary reached down and took Adriana's hand. The young man took a deep breath, then said, "Stay with him ... Dr. Richmond and me. You go!" That was all that had to be said. Chris ran out of the room, with the three women hot on his heels. What had happened?

Part 46

Nathan was waiting outside, on the steps of the field hospital when Chris arrived with Charlotte, Mary and Adriana. His heart almost stopped, seeing the rest of his team assembled, along with SG-1. All of their faces reflected his apprehension, but before Chris could say a word, Janet emerged from the field hospital. She looked tired and solemn, but she smiled as she said, "He came through the surgery okay. I got the bleeding stopped, removed his spleen. There were some bruises on his kidneys, from the bounces he took on the way down, but that will heal."

"He'll be all right, then?" Buck asked. Janet sighed and sat down on the steps, rolling her neck from side to side. Carly came out of the hospital next, looking pale and tired. She had given her own blood to their brother, which accounted for her pallor. It wasn't until he noticed her shivering, though, that he realized how much time had passed during the questioning. He had lost track of time. Damn. It was night!

"He lost a lot of blood, and he'll be weak for some time, but I think he'll make it. We won't be able to move him for a few days, we need to give his body some time to start manufacturing the blood he lost. The blood which Dr. Tucker donated will help. He'll probably wake up sometime tomorrow. Since I know SG-7 as well as I do, and knowing that Vin isn't the only one who was injured, I'll suggest that each of you take shifts of two to four hours, since I think the ladies will want their turns as well," Janet replied.

There were several sighs and whoops of relief. At the colonel's side, Adriana drew in a deep, shuddering breath, and Chris put his arm around her shoulders. She leaned against him, giving him a shaky smile. He didn't fool himself into believing that everything was fine now. But the wall which he had built over the last few days was starting to come down now. They were all starting to heal.

"I'll take the first shift ... Dr. Jackson, would you like to sit with me?" Charlotte asked. Chris and Adriana both immediately protested, but the archaeologist said firmly, "You listen to me. Everyone is exhausted. I'll be sleeping part of the time, but we all need to get some sleep, or we'll be no good to Vin. Besides. Daniel can tell me all about my baby girl." Even as the words were out, a small body came flying out of the mess tent.

"Mommy, Mommy, Mommy!" a child's voice accompanied the small body, now hurtling toward Charlotte Richmond. The woman's eyes widened, and she turned, just in time to catch her daughter in her arms, swinging her up and off the ground. Charlotte held onto the little girl, as she chattered, "Mommy, I've been waiting so long, where were you? I've missed you and Daddy so much, what were you doing?"

"They were questioning the bad man who tried to hurt your mommy and threatened to hurt you, Tansy, just like I told you," Daniel Jackson replied. He smiled as Charlotte covered her daughter's face with kisses, then pulled back to look at her. Chris swallowed the lump in his throat. Adam used to do that. Throw himself into his arms when Chris came home, whether from work that day, or a trip.

"Really?" little Tansy asked, "you got the bad man? Dr. Janet told me that the bad man said he was gonna hurt me and you, Mommy, and she said that she and Dr. Daniel had to come first, 'fore me and Colonel Rafael, 'cause the bad man hurted someone else, somebody really, really important. She said that she had to make sure he didn't die, 'cause that's her job." Chris grinned ... the little girl really was a chatterbox.

"That's right, baby, and Daddy is guarding the bad man now. There's someone I want you to meet, honey, then we'll go find Daddy, okay? This is my friend, Adriana. Daddy and I knew her in Texas before you were born," Charlotte explained. She walked closer to Adriana, still carrying her child on her hip. Tansy's eyes widened and her mouth formed a little 'o' of surprise and delight.

"Adriana? That's my middle name! Are you the lady who helped Mommy and Daddy stay together? Mommy says I had a big sister once, but she died," Tansy stated, a shadow crossing her small face at the mention of her sister. She went on, before Adriana had a chance to respond, "Mommy and Daddy were both really sad, and Daddy wouldn't talk to Mommy forever, and then she says you and a very nice man helped her make Daddy start talking to her again. I told Daddy that wasn't very nice of him."

"I don't know that I helped your mommy and daddy start talking to each other, or helped them stay together, but they were my friends. Your name is the same as my first? My middle name is 'Kathleen.' My mother's name was 'Katrien,' and that's Dutch for Katherine. Kathleen is sort of Irish for Katherine, so I was sort of named after my mother. Is Tansy really your first name?" Adriana asked, reaching out to touch the little girl's face.

"Nope, it's Tanner! It's really funny, cause there's a little boy named 'Tanner' in my class, too. My teacher doesn't like to use nicknames, but she's gotta this time, cause she says a little girl shouldn't be named Tanner. Tanner Adriana Richmond!" the little girl exclaimed. Chris couldn't help but smile at her exuberance. And then it hit him. Tanner Adriana ... and he looked at Charlotte Richmond in surprise.

He wasn't the only one ... Adriana had a look of wonderment on her face. Buck, on the other hand, had a big ol' grin on his face, and Chris decided he didn't want to know.

Charlotte said, shrugging, "It seemed like the best way to honor you both. Will's the one who suggested it, actually. There really isn't a feminine version of Kevin that we both liked. Tanner is androgynous enough that we could get away with naming a little girl that ... androgynous as a first name, Major Wilmington, get your mind out of the gutter. And we thought Tansy deserved a name that was unique, which is why we didn't use her middle name. There is, after all, only one Adriana." This was said with a fond smile.

"Well. I think it's best if we don't hold up this family reunion any longer. Dr. Richmond, why don't you take your daughter over to see your husband? Dickie O'Shea has been tied up again, and I can't think of anything that would rub salt in the wound more than seeing your family together and happy. Show him, once and for all, that he lost," Josiah suggested. A wicked smile appeared on Charlotte's face.

"I'll go with you, Charlotte," Daniel offered, and Charlotte nodded her agreement. Before she left, she walked over to Adriana ... both mother and daughter enveloping the small archaeologist in a fierce hug. Adriana returned the embrace, grinning broadly. It looked like Buck was off the hook ... Adriana now had a niece and a namesake. Then the mother and daughter were heading for the admin building with Daniel.

Jack said, "I better go along ... the space monkey ... you know how he is about getting into trouble." Chris had been waiting for that, and Jack continued, "Now, why don't you get your asses in there? You didn't really think it was just luck that Tansy came out here when she did, didja?" Chris just laughed and steered Adriana into the field hospital, as Janet volunteered to go with Jack. She still had to look over Dickie O'Shea. Nathan would remain here, and monitor Vin's condition. But none of that mattered to Chris. Only his little brother mattered now.

Part 47

He ... hurt. Aw hell, what had he done to himself this time? As awareness slowly returned, Vin was aware first of pain. And there didn't seem to be a part of his body which didn't hurt, which meant he had done himself up good this time. He would have groaned, but he didn't seem to have the breath to do that. Not a good sign. Not good at all. Instead, he lay still, trying to reconstruct his memories.

Except ... he wasn't alone. Vin forced his eyes open, hissing as a soft light hit them. Damn, that hurt! Two familiar bodies lay against him ... against his bed, rather. Chris, with Adriana wrapped in his arms. Both were sound asleep. He smiled, a smile which turned to the confusion he felt when he saw Chris there. Why was Chris there? He rarely kept a vigil at Vin's bedside after Vin had been hurt ... that was part of a silent agreement between the pair.

Usually, when Vin was hurt, there were other things going on, and Chris had other responsibilities. Why would Chris be here now? Was the danger past? Then a memory slammed into his unprepared psyche. I need to know I can depend on you, Vin. Let me know when I can. Vin inhaled sharply, and if he thought he had been in pain earlier, that was nothing to what he felt now. His entire torso exploded with agony.

Through the agony, he heard someone talking, then a hand closed on his forearm, whispering, "Easy, Vin, take it easy. You're all right ... at least, you will be. Just take it easy. Shhh." Chris. It was Chris who was talking to him. Vin was even more confused now. Then a second voice joined the first, telling him that everything was fine, everyone was safe, he could relax now. Just relax, let them take care of him.

Adriana. Slowly, things started to return to him. The search for Katie Whitman. The confrontation with Chris. Adriana and JD were missing. Searching for Katie again. The explosion. He groaned very softly, remembering everything now. But he began relaxing in spite of himself as Adriana gently brushed her fingers through his hair. Damn girl. Adriana said softly, "It's okay, Vin. Just relax."

"Chris ... ain't ... still mad?" Vin asked ... breathed, would be a better way of putting it, really. But Adriana understood what he was asking, and a gentle smile appeared. Another memory surfaced. He had been halfway between consciousness and unconsciousness, when he heard a voice. Adriana's voice. He couldn't remember everything ... but one thing was clear. Adriana telling him that she loved him.

"The only person I'm mad at, kid, is myself. I knew you didn't run off with Charlotte. There's a lot more I need to tell you, but you should rest now. Close your eyes, Tanner, and rest. We've got your back," Chris told him. Vin didn't have the energy to speak. He just closed his eyes, taking shallow breaths. Once more, he heard Adriana softly singing to him as she brushed her fingers through his hair.

As he drifted off to sleep, he wasn't sure if he was dreaming or if he got the words out. But he tried to whisper, "Love you, Drina." And he did. It had been something he had slowly become aware of, during the last few weeks. If there was any one time when it finally hit him, just how deep his feelings for her went, it had been last week, when they had been on vacation. The rightness of holding her, her smile when she was happy.

He had kept his feelings to himself during the last week, for reasons which weren't entirely clear to him. He just knew he wasn't ready to tell her, and he wasn't sure if she was ready to know how he really felt about her. After what her bastard father had done to her ... Vin's exhausted body and mind finally agreed, and he slipped back into oblivion. His dreams were chaotic ... explosions, both of the TNT version and that of human rage, haunting his mind.

The next time he opened his eyes, it was to find Janet Frasier smiling down at him. She shook her head, saying, "I should have known you would make a liar out of me. You've got to be one of the most unpredictable patients I've ever had, Vin Tanner!"

He mouthed, 'sorry,' and Janet continued, "Don't worry about it. I sometimes forget how stubborn you are. Chris and the others are waiting outside ... I'll get them in a minute, but first I need to talk to you." Vin frowned. Just how bad was he off? Janet didn't have that look she wore when she had to tell a patient that he or she was dying, but she did look worried. He searched his mind, trying to figure out what else might be wrong. Janet continued, "It's okay, Vin. I won't lie to you ... you were hurt very badly, but Daniel got me back in time."

Seeing that he wasn't about to just give up, Janet continued, "Keep in mind, the explosion was yesterday. Daniel practically flew back to the Stargate, returned to the SGC, and got me. We got back here a few hours after the explosion, and started prepping you for surgery almost immediately. You broke your arm and some ribs in the fall ... the bounces on the way down and the impact gave you bruised kidneys, and your spleen ruptured not long after I got here. Like I said, we operated ... and I expect you to make a full recovery."

She paused, then said, "Now, I'm gonna get Chris and the others. I can tell that you're starting to get sleepy again, so I'll ask them to keep it short. If you start falling asleep, don't fight it ... just let go. Your body needs a lot of rest after the trauma it suffered. We'll be returning to the SGC the day after tomorrow, where we can take better care of you. The Richmonds and Carly Tucker are getting set up. Carly wants to talk to you when you're feeling stronger. I told her maybe tomorrow."

Carly? Carly had made it? Vin smiled. The truth was, he was already starting to get sleepy again, but he wanted to see the others. He knew Adriana was safe, he had seen her. But he wanted to make sure the others were okay, as well. Janet went to the door and quietly opened it. Chris was the first to step through, his eyes intent on Vin. Even as sleepy as he was, Vin knew something strange was going on. Larabee was acting damn weird. Way he kept lookin' at him, it was making Vin very nervous.

Buck was the next into the room, a big smile decorating his face. He bounded right over to the bed and dropped to his knees, saying, "Hey, kid, it's about time you opened your eyes! This habit of yours, of ending up on your ass, is getting just a little old, Tanner!" Vin scowled at him. Oh, damn, that hurt. He closed his eyes at the sudden pain in his ribs. What the hell had he done? Moved the wrong way? Maybe.

"Easy, Vin, just lay still ... can't be making any sudden moves there," Nathan counseled. Vin opened his eyes to glare at the medic, who just grinned suddenly. Nathan shook his head, muttering, "Damn, didn't think I'd ever be glad to see that look directed at me. It's good to see your eyes open, Vin. You scared us but good." Vin would have reached out his hand to his friend, but that arm was broken, and he didn't have the strength to reach out with his other.

"You scared all of us, Vin," JD said, appearing in front of the other men. He sank to his knees beside the bed, studying Vin's face ... almost intently as Larabee had been studying him earlier. Now just what the hell was going on??? Then JD grinned, and said, "Nate's right, it's terrific to see your eyes open. I don't think I've ever been that scared in my life, when that ridge blew up and took you with it."

Buck cuffed him in the back of his head, and Vin smiled sleepily. He was already starting to drift off. He vaguely heard himself mumble something to both JD and Josiah, who touched his shoulder. Wondered where Ezra was, maybe he was playing cards with one of the civilians? The last thing he heard before he drifted off to sleep was Janet telling the rest of the team to leave, to let Vin get his rest. They could talk later.

The last thought which chased Vin as he drifted into oblivion was that nagging sense that something wasn't quite right. They weren't lying to him, no, but they weren't telling him something. He could see it in Janet's eyes ... in Larabee's ... in JD's. They weren't telling him something, and it was something important. He sighed, giving up, and fell asleep. The next time he woke up, he would make them tell him. Injuries be damned.

Part 48

A gunshot woke him. Vin jerked awake, then moaned under his breath. He spent the next several moments, bringing his breathing under control. Oh God, that hurt. Even through the haze of pain, he heard JD exclaimed, sounding indignant, "You don't shoot nobody in the back!" The hell ya don't, kid, Vin thought, not ever'body has Larabee's code a' honor, and the sooner ya figure that out, the better off y'all be.

"The hell you don't. In case you hadn't noticed, Corporal Dunne, that man nearly killed Vin, as well as the rest of us! Now, I'm not about to let him get away, and take the chance of him trying again. If I have to shoot him in the back to do it, so be it, but I'm not putting my family, or anyone else's family at risk!" Charlotte exclaimed. Charlotte? She had been the one to shoot O'Shea, from the sound of it.

"She's right, JD. Now, I find out that you woke up Vin, and you'll have other things to worry about," Chris warned. Chris. Chris was agreeing with Charlotte about shooting someone in the back. JD was mumbling under his breath, then there was silence for several moments. Finally, Chris said, "You were right, you know. I just wish we had a chance to find out who the System Lord is. SG-1 will be coming back with the rest of SG-3 and SG-17 when we get back to the SGC." There was another long silence, then Chris said softly, "I was wrong about you."

There was the harsh sound of laughter, and Charlotte replied, "Oh, I don't know about that, Colonel Larabee. Maybe if I had done things different, made Will tell me what was going on, instead of just being mad at him ... maybe I could have prevented some of this. And maybe Vin wouldn't be laying in there right now. Janet says he'll be fine, but to see him there, so helpless. I just start getting angry all over again." Charlotte sighed and whatever she said next was too quiet for Vin to hear.

There was no chance of him going back to sleep now, so Vin simply stayed awake and listened to the conversation. He didn't know how long he had slept, but while he was still weak and tired, there were questions which needed to be answered. Chris said, "You did what you could. Trust me on this, Charlotte, I know what I'm talking about. I've been where your husband is. I lost my wife and son six years ago. If Will didn't want to tell you what was going on, nothing you would have done would have made a difference."

"I suppose you're right. I just didn't understand what was going on. And I was scared, Colonel Larabee. You've seen the real Will the last day and a half. The man who started out on this trip ... that's not the man I married. That's the man he became after our older daughter died, ten years ago. That's the man he was for two years after that, only worse, because he completely shut me out then. And I didn't know how to get him to talk to me. Then or now. I couldn't help thinking that maybe there was something I could do ... could have done," Charlotte confessed with a sigh.

"There was nothing you could have done, at least not this time around. And I'll be honest with you, if I had been around before you two worked things out, and you had been drawn to Vin, I wouldn't have had much use for you. I want to think I would have understood. But right or wrong ... " Chris began, then exhaled. Vin couldn't actually see the other man, but in his mind's eye, he could see Chris shaking his head.

"I didn't have much use for myself, Colonel. I hated myself for being ineffectual, for not doing something. It wasn't until Boudreau and his friends beat up Vin that I started ... doing something. And it felt so good, Colonel. I felt like I had been stuck in a time warp for the last two years, and I was finally alive again. I couldn't ever get my little girl back, and to my mind, my marriage was over because I thought Will was responsible for the attack. But dammit if I wasn't gonna get my life back," Charlotte said.

There was another long silence. A companionable silence, a comfortable silence, like the ones of old between himself and Chris. At last, the colonel said, "Think you oughta start calling me 'Chris,' since we're practically family. You named your little girl after my baby brother and my surrogate sister, I reckon that makes her their niece, in a way. So that makes us family." Baby brother? What the hell? Larabee didn't have no brothers, not outside the Seven!

Charlotte laughed and replied, "You should have seen Tansy's face when Will told her that you were Vin's big brother. I had just brought her out of the hospital. She wanted to see Vin. I wasn't sure, but it wasn't like he had tubes running everywhere. She was very quiet when we came out, except to ask why you were sitting there on the hospital stairs. I told her that Vin was your little brother. She brightened up and said, 'so that's why he's so scary! He's mad 'cause somebody hurt his little brother!' After that ... "

Vin's blood ran cold. Brothers? Maybe Charlotte just meant that SG-7 had become a family, and that he and Chris were like brothers. God knew it was true. There had been so many times in the last three years he had wished that Chris really was his brother. But the next words from the colonel drove the breath right out of Vin's lungs.

Chris said, "Yeah, well, I get my hands on my father, and he's gonna find out just how scary I can be. His idea of telling me that Vin is my brother, my actual flesh and blood brother, is a letter saying that Vin Tanner isn't who I think he is. I don't know who makes me madder ... that prick who provided sperm to make Vin, Carly, Elizabeth and me, or myself, for actually believing my father's cryptic words and no longer trusting Vin."

Carly???? Carly was a blood relative? His sister? And who was Elizabeth? But things were starting to fall into place. The sense that someone wasn't being fully honest with him. Chris was his brother. Not just because they had sort of mutually adopted each other, but because they had the same father. A father who had known about him? Yes ... he had known about Vin, but for how long? Had he come for Vin, only to find him gone?

He needed to calm down. Vin shifted on the bed, moaning at the pain from that simple motion, and his foot connected with something solid. It slid off the bed and hit the ground with a thud. Half a second later, Chris was running into the room, Charlotte right behind him. Green eyes met blue ... then Chris breathed, "Oh Jesus. I'm sorry, Vin. I'm so sorry. Charlotte, could you ... would you mind leaving my brother and me alone for a few minutes?"

Charlotte nodded once, glancing at Vin. She mouthed, 'I'm sorry.' Then she slipped out of the hospital once more, leaving Vin and Chris staring at each other. Vin could barely speak, emotions and words kept tumbling over each other. He didn't know what to say, what he could say. Finally, he whispered, "You're my brother ... really my brother?" Chris nodded, his green eyes filled with anger and guilt and regret. Vin swallowed hard, ignoring his exhaustion, ignoring the pain, and said, "Tell me. Tell me everything."

Part 49

Tell me everything, his brother had said. The trouble was, Chris didn't know where to begin. He said as much, telling his new brother, as he sat down beside him, "I don't know where to start. We didn't plan on telling you until you were stronger. Like Janet said, your body suffered one helluva trauma ... you needed to heal before getting hit with so much at the same time. Hell, I don't even know where the beginning is!"

Chris rubbed his eyes, sighing, then began, "I'm guessing you already heard me and Charlotte. You know that you and I are brothers, that we have the same fathers. I was thirteen years old when my father walked out on my mother and me. He came back a year later, all contrite and pleading for a second chance. Mom didn't give him that chance straight-away ... he had to earn it. It took him a long time." He looked over at his brother, who nodded quietly in understanding. Good. Glad Vin understood, 'cause Chris sure as hell didn't.

He continued, "In the year he was away, he was teaching at another college. A sabbatical, you might say. He was having a mid-life crisis. He met a young girl at a college football game. The woman who ultimately gave birth to you and your twin sister." He saw the question in his brother's eyes ... woman who gave birth? Twin sister????? Chris said softly, "Carly is your twin sister. You and she were born March 17, 1973. But Vin, you gotta know this. Your mother didn't give birth to you."

Vin didn't speak, just stared at him, a tense expression on his face. But he could again see what Vin was thinking, in those eyes of his. Chris said very softly, "Julia Tanner was your mother, and no one can ever take away from her. But she didn't give birth to you or to Carly. Julia adopted you, unofficially, but the woman ... the girl ... who actually gave birth to you was her youngest sister, Jessica. Then a sixteen year old girl."

Vin went white, his lips parting. Chris took a deep breath, trying to figure out what to say next. How the hell was he supposed to explain what came next? He was having a hard enough time understanding it himself, much less explaining it to Vin! But it wasn't necessary. Vin rasped, an old pain appearing in his eyes, "When she was dyin,' Ma told me 'bout my aunt Jessica. She said that I would be goin' to live with her, 'cause Ma couldn't take care a' me for much longer. But she never came for me."

Chris shook his head and said hoarsely, "No. I mean, I know she didn't. Your grandmother was very sick at the time, but she was mending. Your aunt Josie, who was in Southeast Asia, returned to the States a few months later. She wanted to take you, after Julia's death, but she was afraid that something bad would happen to you. An innocent little boy in a dangerous place. She never forgave herself for that."

"I remember that. I remember Ma tellin' me that Aunt Josie couldn't come back to the States, 'cause she was makin' sure I would be safe. I loved Aunt Josie. Don't remember her real well, but I know I loved her. I used to dream that she would come for me, and find me, and take care 'a me. I used to dream 'bout my pa findin' me. But he didn't come for me, neither. He knew, didn't he, Chris? He knew 'bout me?" Vin asked. Tears were shimmering in his eyes.

Chris didn't know if he could be strong enough for Vin now, because so many times, he relied on Vin's strength when things got rough. You have no choice, he told himself firmly, you're his brother, his older brother. You couldn't be there for him when he was a little boy, after his mother died, but you can now. So don't blow this, dammit! You've already failed him once, now be the man your father never was!

Chris answered hoarsely, "He knew. He told Jessica that he had finally gotten things worked out with my mother. He couldn't ... ask her to raise another woman's son. But Vin, I know my mother. She may have hated our father ... she may have hated Jessica ... but she would have taken you. I know she would have taken you. And she would have loved you." Vin looked down at his hands. Chris sighed, "Damn, Vin, I wanted to wait until you were stronger. You've been through enough all ready, you didn't need this." Vin looked up at him, and Chris was horrified to see a single tear running down his face.

Vin Tanner didn't cry. He was one of the most stable, most solid people Chris had ever known. He had given Chris his own quiet strength on more than one occasion. He didn't cry. Until now. Vin blinked, then whispered, "How long has Carly known? From the beginnin,' when we first met?" Chris lowered his eyes, nodding, and a soft cry escaped his little brother. A cry which broke Larabee's heart.

"She knew ... wanted to tell you, but Jessica insisted that it wasn't time for you to know. I know it hurts, Vin, but she was a nineteen year old kid. A kid who was being used by her mother, because that woman didn't have the guts to face you. You know, it blows my mind. Two of the most irresponsible people ever put on this planet produced two of the most responsible people I've ever known," Chris said softly.

"I ain't mad at her, Chris! God! I just cain't figger out why neither of them wanted me! I was just a baby, cain't figure that I done anythin' wrong," Vin answered. It took Chris a moment, then he realized that Vin wasn't talking about Carly ... but about Evan and Jessica. And Chris found his fury rising once more. Not at Vin, though there was some anger there. It was a natural reaction to abandonment. Wonder what you had done wrong, to deserve it.

"Now you listen to me, Kevin Parris Tanner," Chris growled, grasping both of his brother's shoulders, "you did nothing wrong! Jessica couldn't raise any of you ... not you, and not either of your sisters. Your aunt Josie raised Elizabeth, Julia raised you, and your grandparents raised Carly. None of you are to blame. You just had the bad luck to be born to a woman who never grew up, no matter what her parents and sisters did."

"Aw hell ... yer gonna use that ever' chance ya get, aincha?" Vin muttered. Chris blinked, then grinned, realizing that Vin meant his full name. He just laughed softly, slipping his hand around the back of Vin's neck. It was one of the few signs of affection which his brother could tolerate from other men, that and the forearm grasp which he had always used with Chris. As Vin had said on more than one occasion, if Chris had ever touched his hair, he would have broken his hand. Lucky for both of them, that wasn't Larabee's style.

"Damn right, little brother! Vin, I can't take away the years you spent alone. I can't even take back being an idiot for the last few days. But if you'll let me, I can be the older brother I've always wanted to be ... and the brother you've always wanted," Chris told his brother. Vin looked at him, then nodded very slowly, his eyes never leaving the colonel's face. Chris smiled. Still cupping the back of his brother's neck, Chris leaned forward, finally taking Buck's advice and telling his little brother just how much he meant to him. Buck was right. The first time was always the hardest. But as Mary and Adriana had both pointed out to him, the hard part was over. He had already known Vin ... already loved him. Now, they just had to pick up the pieces.

When he pulled back, Vin was blinking rapidly, though from exhaustion or tears, Chris couldn't tell. He answered hoarsely, "Same here. But I'll shoot ya if ya ever say that out in public." Chris grinned, and Vin asked softly, "Did Drina hear me? When I told her that? First time I woke up?" Chris nodded. Yes. Yes, Adriana had heard his mumbled, 'love you, Drina,' and had broken down in Carly's arms once she got outside.

"She heard. You two have some talking to do. She's right outside. At least, she was when O'Shea tried to escape. She was just coming in to see you. Would you like me to get her?" Chris asked. He could see the indecision in his brother's eyes ... did he talk things over with Adriana, or did he learn more from Chris? Using the privilege of being a big brother, Chris made that decision for him, saying, "You'll be staying with me, once we get back home. We'll have plenty of time to catch up then."

"Ya don't mind?" Vin asked softly and Chris shook his head. His brother sighed and added, "Thanks, Chris. For ... tellin' me the truth. I knew somethin' weren't right, just couldn't figger out what it was. Thanks for not tryin' to protect me. I needed to know." Chris reached down and lightly squeezed his brother's knee, then patted his shoulder. He gave Vin one last smile, then went out to find the woman who was becoming his sister in many ways.

Part 50

She was shaking like a leaf. For the third time since Chris had told her that Vin wanted to see her, Adriana pushed a nonexistent lock of dark hair back from her eyes. Stop being such a ninny, she scolded herself, you're acting as if you were facing a firing squad! This is Vin, for crying out loud! She couldn't help thinking that maybe, facing a firing squad would be easier than what came next with the man she loved.

At last, however, she squared her shoulders and walked into the recovery room ... which was actually the same as the operating room. Vin was staring at the opposite wall, but looked in her direction as she approached. He smiled ... that devastating smile, the one that always tied her heart and tongue into knots. Vin said softly, "Hey. Was startin' to wonder if ya planned on standin' there all night."

"Just gathering my courage. Hey yourself. I would ask how you're feeling, but I can tell that would be a stupid question. I can see that for myself," Adriana replied. She stopped at his bed, staring at him intently. Was she supposed to sit on his bed? On the floor? She wasn't sure. She didn't want to hurt him. Vin settled the decision for her by taking her hand with his good hand and pulling her onto the bed beside him.

He had reached across his broken ribs to take her hand, and a sheen of sweat appeared on his face. But he wouldn't let her pull away. Adriana eased him back against the pillows, and he rasped, closing his eyes against the pain which he had to be feeling now, "Aw hell. 'Case I ain't mentioned it lately, I hate bein' hurt. Hate bein' in hospitals, and I hate bein' helpless." Adriana found herself smiling in spite of herself. She hadn't forgotten that, but couldn't blame him for reminding her.

He opened his eyes after several minutes, and said softly, "Chris tells me that ya heard what I said, earlier. First time I woke up. I ... wanted to tell you that it's true. What I said. I do love ya, Drina." He was talking too much, too many words at one time. He struggled to breathe for several moments, and Adriana kept her hands on his shoulders, not knowing what else to do. He wasn't the only one who hated being helpless.

"It's okay, Vin. I heard you ... you don't have to say it again, just rest. We almost lost you," Adriana said softly, hating to see him in such pain. She should have also remembered that when Vin Tanner had decided something needed to be done, he finished it. It was, like his tendency to take responsibility for things he couldn't control, one of his more endearing traits, as well as one of his more exasperating.

"I love ya, Drina. I ain't sure what comes next, but I wanted ya to know that," Vin rasped. His voice was weakening, so Adriana silenced him the most effective way she knew how. She kissed him. It was just a light brushing of her lips against his, but it worked. When she pulled away, he was silent, staring at her with those amazing eyes of his. He blinked, opened his mouth to say something, then closed it again.

Adriana released his shoulders and put her right hand on the other side of Vin's body, stabilizing herself. It also served to keep Vin in a prone position. He didn't need to be moving around, after all. With her free hand, she touched his face and said softly, "Vin, I told you. I heard you, you didn't have to say it again. Save your breath, and your energy, for recovering. Now I want you to be quiet, and listen to me, okay? Just listen."

He nodded and once she was sure she had his undivided attention, she continued, "I love you, Vin Tanner. And we will take each day as it comes. Your sister will be going back with us for a few days, to help you get settled, and you can get to know her all over again. Before you ask, yes, she has the permission of the generals. Actually, it was more like insistence on their part. We'll have to wait on the sex thing ... I don't think either of us are ready for that yet." An impish grin lit his face at her last comment, and she just knew what was coming. You left yourself wide open for that, Adriana Kathleen, she told herself. But she couldn't regret it, not when it made her love smile like that.

"Reckon waitin' on the sex thin' would be a good idea," he teased. Adriana made a face at him, and Vin just grinned again. She leaned forward and kissed his forehead, murmuring, "I love you. I waited eight years to say that to you, and now it seems like it's all I can say. I'm sorry. I'm sorry I put both of us through this, I'm sorry it took me this long to wake up and stop being such an idiot. I'm sorry I almost let my father win."

"But ya didn't, Drina. Ain't neither one of us was ready," Vin answered softly. Adriana shrugged, and Vin added, stronger this time, "Drina. Ya did what ya had to, we both did. If I had known, all those years ago, that I loved ya ... the time weren't right. Not for ya, not for me. If Eli Joe had hurt ya, when he went after me ... I woulda ended up on the run anyhow, 'cause I woulda killed that sonuvabitch. Way I wanted to kill Dickie O'Shea when I realized y'all was missin,' both of ya."

"Dickie O'Shea can't ever hurt anybody again. Charlotte and Chris saw to that, Vin," Adriana told him. Vin nodded. He looked exhausted, and Adriana gently traced the line of his jaw, the stubble grazing her finger. She asked softly, "Why don't I let you get some sleep? We're heading back to the Stargate tomorrow, and while all of Rafael's men are lining the jeep with cushioning, it's still gonna take a lot out of you."

"No ... stay," Vin replied softly, "I want ya to stay." Adriana just looked at him, and Vin repeated firmly, "I'll sleep, but I want ya to stay." The archaeologist looked at him for several moments, then nodded. He closed his eyes, taking a breath, and within seconds, he fell asleep. All the talking he had done, the emotional turmoil of the last few hours, had taken its toll on him. She just hoped he didn't suffer a setback.

She gently stroked his hair back from his forehead, leaning forward to kiss him lightly. She wasn't ready to make love with him yet. For now, it was enough that she loved him, and that he loved her. He had a lot of other things to worry about ... from what Carly had told her, both Josie and Jessica Tanner were waiting for him back at the SGC. Adriana smiled grimly. She was looking forward to meeting Jessica Tanner. Of course, she knew she wouldn't be able to say the same thing for the woman who had given birth to Vin and Carly.

Carly had also told her that her aunt Josie had said just before she left the SGC that she would be contacting Lizzie, their younger sister. She would fly out to Colorado this coming weekend ... wait a minute, what day was it back home? It occurred to her that she had lost track of the days, especially since Vin had been hurt. It didn't really matter. She would get some rest, while Vin got to know his family, especially his siblings and Aunt Josie.

And right now, Adriana was sure she could sleep for a week. She looked down at the bed. Nope, too narrow. Her current position was killing her back, so she eased herself to the floor. Once she was a little more comfortable, she put her hand on Vin's shoulder and leaned her head back against the wall, closing her eyes. Chris would give them a few more minutes, then he would be in here. She knew Chris. He was struggling between his desire to give his brother breathing space and his desire to protect Vin.

The revelations had been hard on him, as hard as they had been on Vin. While Vin had been unconscious, she and Chris had started repairing their relationship. He had told her how he felt. The man who never talked about his feelings, who almost always showed the world a stoic face, had broken down and told her everything. His rage, his regret, his guilt. The resentment he had squashed, realizing he was no longer the only child, no longer special. The guilt over that resentment, especially when he remembered what kind of life his brother had.

He could have never said those things to another man, because men didn't like to talk about their feelings. They didn't like to admit love, not even when the love was for their brother. And yes, he did love Vin, with a ferocity that took his breath away. He loved his brother deeply, and he was so proud of him. And Chris was determined to make up for those lost years in any way he could. He was afraid, too, of crossing the line, of pushing too hard, of trying too hard to protect his little brother.

And his little sisters ... Chris was at a total loss, until Adriana reminded him that he already had one little sister. Her. He just had to give himself time, and get to know Carly and Lizzie. She could tell he was already becoming fond of Carly. Adriana was biased, of course, but she was allowed. And if Lizzie was anything like Josie Tanner, whom Carly obviously adored, then Adriana had no doubt that Chris would love her, too.

She smiled, sighing a little as she settled next to the man she loved. She heard footsteps, then a soft voice. Will Richmond. He murmured, "And now at last, I hold you. Now all is said and done. The search has come full circle, our destinies are one." Adriana grinned. She would have to tease Will about that later, since he had always trumpeted how much he hated that song. Which, of course, Carly, Adriana, and Charlotte had always loved.

And yet, it was so appropriate. Things had, indeed, come full circle. Vin and Adriana had met, eight years earlier, in a search for a child. They had finally admitted their love for each other during a mission which had, as a component, protecting three children. Their friendship had begun with Will and Charlotte starting the first steps toward the healing of their marriage. Now Will and Charlotte were starting that process again, but with more help this time, while Vin and Adriana began their own journey, with help of their own. Full circle.

The End
Next Story: Open House